Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

March 22nd 1995
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

I miss my family. I miss my Mom and my litter. I thought my siblings would always be my playmates, but then a little human girl came to visit our house, and picked me up. She seemed nice, but in hindsight I should have clawed her. I didn’t know she was never going to put me down. I could never have guessed she’d take me away from my family. At first I thought it was just a game, but I’m still here. I’m now in a big, wooden house without my Mom and my siblings. At least the girl is giving me lots of attention. And she keeps calling me Ginger, like it’s my name. It’s not the same name my Mom gave me, but I guess I kinda like it. It sounds sassy and kinda spicy.

March 28th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\ﾉ

I still miss my litter, but I get really good food here. And the little girl who lives here, Karen, plays with me a lot. She’s a lot bigger than my sisters, but she could be a new sister. Her Mom is a good cook, too. I got something called salted kipper today. It's utterly purrfect. I’ve never tasted anything like it in my whole life. I wonder if my own Mom ever tried it? If I got to eat that everyday, I guess I’d be a very happy cat. I just wish I could send some home to my family.

April 2nd 1995
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

I was let out in the garden for the first time today. The trees are so tall, and the sky is even higher out of reach. ‘Outside’ is amazing. I quite like living here. I hope my brother and sisters get to experience this. I wish I could tell them about it.

April 3rd 1995
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

Karen’s Dad installed something called a cat flap in the back door today with a really loud drill. I really didn’t like the drill, and meowed at him a lot to stop, but they didn’t listen and Karen just carried me away. Then later, I was taken back to the cat flap, and imagine my surprise when it smelled like there was my favourite salted kipper on the other side! I pushed through and somehow ended up outside by myself. It’s like a wormhole, or something. But there was only salted kipper on the other side the first time. That’s a shame. But now I can go outside any time I want, like it’s my own personal transporter. I feel so free! It’s really paw-some.

April 8th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I tried to go outside today again, as it’s now my daily routine when Karen is somewhere called ‘school’ and her parents are out somewhere to watch the birds and try to climb the shortest tree in the back to get at them… but today the craziest thing happened. There was water falling down from the sky! I like to drink water from my bowl, but I really don’t like it falling on me from the sky. I didn’t like the feel of it on my fur, and it got my paws all wet, too. I had to go back inside.

April 29th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I’ve been really itchy all over lately. It’s really getting under my claws. Maybe I’m just itching to see my family? Is that it?

May 1st 1995
Mood: ✧/ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I really hate nail clipping. Like, I LOATHE it! After they put the clippers back in the shelf and left the room, I made sure to smash the cabinet door open until the offending clippers fell out. They’ll never find where I hid it, hehe, silly human suckers.

May 3rd 1995
Mood: ✧/ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I thought I hated when water falls from the sky, but I’ve decided that the water I hate most is when the humans put a lot of it into something called a bath, and stick you in. Why would anyone choose to put a cat through such torture?! And what are ‘fleez?’

Sheesh, Karen’s Dad really deserved the scratch I inflicted on his arm for trying to stick me in there. Does he think I don’t know how to clean myself? Does he think my barbed tongue is inadequate? My Mom taught me purrfectly fine, thank you very much. Actually, I was so outraged I refused to eat my dinner, then I raided the fridge later and helped myself to an egg. How was I to know the ones in the fridge weren’t cooked and broke easily when they hit the floor? I’m hungry now. Maybe I should have just eaten my dinner after all.

May 4th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

I had a surprisingly good day today. First, the itching’s stopped for some miracle of a reason, and second, I found a new activity. Happily, my shortened nails still worked well enough to shred a bunch of papers I found on Karen’s Mom’s desk, and it was really fun. It made the whole floor white and pretty, like a dry version of that weather that makes the grass wet and sheen outside.

May 19th 1995
Mood: ✧/ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I didn’t do it. I swear in the name of the god of cats, I’m a good cat. And I’m not stupid either. I know what Karen did. She set me up. She used me as a scape-cat. I didn’t smash the tv. Karen was playing with one of those things called ‘yo-yos’ in the living room. It had flashing lights, but she wouldn’t let me touch it, which is a shame because they were so pretty and mesmirising. Anyway, she was doing something called a 'cat's cradle', which made no sense at all as it was nothing to do with my sleeping space, and then it hit the tv... which fell down. Then, get this, she blamed me! Her cat-sister! I thought we were family! Such betrayal!! And then her parents believed her, before starting to yell at me a lot, and then they turned on each other! Karen started crying, and at that point the raucous all became too much, so I hid out in the garden to sit under the tree all night. The sky turned black and I saw bright white lights up on it, like Karen’s yo-yo. I didn’t like them, so I just shut my eyes to block them out and went to sleep there.

May 20th 1995
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

I don’t know where I am. I was put in a box for ages by Karen’s Mom, and then when I was let out, Karen hugged me- she was crying again- and then I was put in a cage by rough hands I’ve never smelled before, and left alone.

And that’s where I’ve been left for the longest time. It’s so small and stinky here, and oh-so noisy. I don’t like my water and food bowl. I don’t like the smell of the kitty litter they expect me to do my business in. It’s not the right constituency. There are no windows. I don’t feel safe. I talked to the other cats here that I can see through the bars of my cage, who say they’ve been here for many nights and days. They described other animals they’d seen here. Bigger ones that run fast and chase after cats like us. I really don’t want to meet them. I’m scared. I wish my Mom was here to explain what was happening. And I miss Karen and the big wooden house.

Why am I here? Why won’t Karen come for me? I’m not a bad cat. What did I do to deserve this?

August 2nd 1995
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Sorry I haven’t updated my diary in so long… I’ve just been so miserable and sad. Every day is the same. In the morning, I’m let out to go hang out with the other cats in an outside enclosure, but there are no trees to climb or birds to pester. And some of the feline gangs are real bitches.

Then, in the afternoon, children- girls and boys who are not Karen- stare at me.

Meanwhile, big humans I don't know and who don't talk to me rough handle me, give me tasteless food, then ignore me... It’s torture. It’s relentless. I’d happily face the dreaded bath filled with water again if I knew I’d get to go home again.

Have I been abandoned? Is this a mistake? A misunderstanding? Is Karen ever coming back? Or will someone take me back to my Mom if I wait it out?

August 8th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\ﾉ

Today was different! They had more visitors than usual. There was a bustle of excitement among the staff. Our cages got cleaned extra, which I appreciated, and I and the other cats even got dressed up in ribbons. Obviously I looked pretty good without, but nothing wrong with sprucing up now and then.

Someone said today was ‘International Cat Day’. Obviously, I would expect every day to be Cat Day, of course, and I’m not sure who this ‘International’ is, or who their cat is, but all I know is thank you Mr. or Ms. International, because that must be the reason she came.

I knew from the moment our eyes locked in the noisy, stinky rescue centre I was going to be happy with her. She had such a sparkle in her human eyes. They're the same colour as my favourite can of Purina. And the fur on her head is a sunshine yellow, like in the daytime outside I love. She's much older than Karen, a fully grown- I didn’t even know they kept or even wanted cats- but she had this air of a human I can trust. So when she asked one of the workers I hated to open the cage and let her get a closer look at me, the moment she picked me up, I didn’t resist.

I felt safe in her arms. She was gentle and slow. And then she touched me in just the right place on the side of my neck that my Mom always used to nip at me when cleaning me, and I couldn’t help letting out a purr- a noise I hadn’t made in a long time. It had felt good. Karen hadn’t even known that spot. I liked this woman, and it seemed the feeling must have been mutual, because next I knew I was being taken away from my prison to her car.

So I let her take me to her home.

Chapter Text

August 8th 1995 (continued)
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

I’m guessing the woman hadn’t put much thought into bringing a cat home, because she doesn’t have any essential cat items in her home- no bowl, no toys appropriate for cats (though her motorcycle keychain was pretty fun to jangle!), and shockingly not even a litter tray for me to do my business. I was a bit mad to have to resort to pooping on a newspaper, but she seems so nice I’ll give her a pass until she gets things in order for me. Her house is very small, and very regrettably it doesn’t seem to have an ‘outside’ (or at least that I’ve seen yet), but she let me freely explore and climb wherever I wanted in her home- something Karen’s parents had never done. She has a nice spacious window sill where I can see a lot of moving cars and people below. I think it’s called a busy street. The young woman even let me sit on the kitchen counter. I like her.

She introduced herself as Sam, and she asked if she can call me Schrodinger. I have no idea what kind of name that is- all the other cats in the rescue always had such shorter, cuter, often food-related names. But I like that it’s different. I always considered myself different to the ferals at the rescue (such a misnomer, it was a place I needed rescuing from), and this Sam has woman showered me with lots of pats and attention, so she can call me whatever she wants. I tried ginger snaps once anyway. It was spicy and weird.

August 15th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ ̥ ᳕ ̥ ᐟ\

It’s been a week and I’m still here! I guess I’m not going back to that prison again, and I’m so glad!

Sam and I are getting along so well. She’s so affectionate. She lets me curl with her on the couch and we watch movies together. I don’t really get what interests her in moving pictures and sounds coming from a box, but the incident in Karen’s house demonstrated that a tv is clearly something important to humans, and that time spent on the couch with her is important to me, too. I like that it keeps her still, because otherwise she’s always milling around like she’s got a hundred things on her mind. I mean, I get it can be hard to juggle prioritizing scratching one’s claws over grooming oneself, but I think she needs to learn to take things slower.

I love that she always shares whatever she’s eating with me, which Karen’s Mom and Dad never did. And I love this tall tower thing I can climb, and scratching my claws against it feels good. I call it my castle, because I really feel like a king sitting on the top because I get the best view out of the window perching there. Sometimes she’s gone a long time during the day, and I can’t go outside, but she always draws the curtains fully open for me in the morning so I get a good view of the outside so I don’t get too lonely. She’s very considerate like that. I just wish she had a bigger family. It’s just me all day, but then she’s always so happy to see me when she gets home- and I’m so happy to see her, too, and she always makes up for the lost time with yummy snacks, food, and cuddles on the couch. My favourite thing (apart from when she comes home) is sleeping with her. I love just curling up on her bed. Her yellow fur gets strewn all over the bedcovers and I have to clean them up while she’s out, but I don’t mind.

August 20th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

I got put in the dreaded box today and I was terrified she was going to send me back to the rescue centre, but it was apparently something called a ‘check-up’. I didn’t appreciate being prodded by a strange man in a white coat, but apparently I was in good health. They said they were going to give me something called a ‘chip’, but they must have lost it because I haven’t seen it anywhere since.

September 1st 1995
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

Sam has been coming home later and later, or maybe it’s just the sun going down earlier? I can’t really tell.. What is this ‘work’ she says she’s going to, anyway? Is it like the same kind of work I do all day, like clean myself and form hairballs and count birds that fly by outside? And if so, why does she do that somewhere else? At least she always makes sure to leave me enough food within reach, and I appreciate that, but I miss her.

September 15th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ. _. ᐟ\

Sam came back home late today… with another human. A grown male. The second he looked at me, I hated him. He doesn’t smell right. I can’t trust him. There’s just something I sense from the look of him, the sound of his voice, and the way he brushed my tail once then ignored me the rest of the night. I hope he doesn’t stay.

September 16th 1995
Mood: ✧/ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I’m absolutely fuming! That guest of Sam’s, his name’s Jonas by the way, insisted I wasn’t allowed to sleep in her bed last night! He had the cheek to kick me out of my own sleeping place, saying I should sleep on the floor! Does he think I’m some kind of animal?!

I spent the whole day glaring at him. And then he had the nerve to take my favourite spot on the couch without asking, and then wouldn’t let me near Sam! I felt so left out. So I just slept there in the night instead, sinking into the dent Sam’s weight has carved out.

September 17th 1995
Mood:✧/ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I swear I was a whisker’s breadth away from gouging the beast’s eyes out with my claws. The nerve of him! He shoved me off the kitchen counter and called me a monster because I was trying to get into the cookies! He’s lucky I’m really clever and can land on my paws in a millisecond flat. It’s my superpower. But screw him. Me a monster? Takes one to know one.

But I have to be careful though. I’ve already been burned once. What if he tricks Sam? What if he scape-cats me like Karen did and makes her send me away? That’s why I didn’t scratch out at him. I chose to be the better man. I took a deep breath and just skulked away, making sure to lift up my tail and give him a good view of my butthole as I left the kitchen.

September 18th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

Jonas complained about my fur being everywhere around the house, as if his eyes are incapable of seeing Sam’s yellow fur everywhere. We all shed. It’s our thing. If he has a problem, he should just leave. Sam and I were fine as we were.

September 21st 1995
Mood: /ᐠ. _.ᐟ\

I’ve been having dreams of rolling around with my siblings, though I can’t remember their names or faces anymore. I think it comes from seeing Sam and Jonas playfight. One time they did it with no clothes on in the bedroom where I’m not allowed anymore. Sam makes noises like she’s being hurt, but she always comes out looking happy. I don’t understand. But I thought I was enough to make Sam happy. What does this man offer her that I don’t?

October 1st 1995
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Jonas gave Sam a shiny thing to put on her finger. She seems happier than usual. Does giving her shiny things make her happy? I brought her motorcycle keys to her but it didn’t make her happier than usual. Maybe it needs to be something new? I know I’m an indoor cat now, but one time I was exploring outside Karen’s house, I found a shiny round silver thing. I wish I could go out and find one of those for Sam and make her happy like Jonas does. What if she won’t need me anymore? What if Jonas will replace me and then I’ll be sent back to that prison? It’s awful to say but I don’t really remember my Mom anymore, and I’m already forgetting Karen’s face. Sam might be all I know soon. I don’t want to be sent anywhere else.

October 14th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

I don’t know what ‘deployment’ means, but it’s the best, most cat-eriffic word I’ve heard, because Jonas left two days ago and hasn’t come back!!! I’ve regained my spot on the couch, and I’m allowed back in the bed at night! Life is good again. I hope he never comes back.

November 23rd 1995
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

Today was a super good day. Sam spent longer in the kitchen than usual. It’s odd, because she told me before she doesn’t like cooking. Then, I kid you not, she brought out the biggest bird I’ve ever seen. Did she climb a tree and catch it herself? If so, I have even more respect for her now than ever. And then, probably because it was so big, she invited some people she knew over to the house to help eat the giant bird. I helped too. And the people were really friendly and chatty with Sam. They talked long into the night about 'dialling' and 'coding' and 'coordinates.' I have no idea what they were talking about, but it made me happy to see how excited and energized Sam seemed talking about it with these people. And, they all let me sit on their laps and they patted me a lot, that was really nice.

December 3rd 1995
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

Sam brought a tree into the house! I was so excited! It didn’t have any birds in it, which is a shame, but she put these pretty hanging things that are paw-some to swipe at, and I accidentally smashed a couple but Sam didn't mind. And then she added a long snake with these twinkling colourful lights on it. At first I was a bit bummed out because the lights reminded me of Karen’s yo-yo, but they were just so mesmerizing it made me happy. I think I sat and watched them blink on and off the entire day.

December 20th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ ̥ ᳕ ̥ ᐟ\

Today I helped Sam wrap something called ‘presents’. I’d help her shred the paper and wrap the offending sticky plastic thing into balls. She said someone called Santa Claws was going to bring me a present, too. I can’t wait!

December 25th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ-ᆽ-ᐟ \

Sssam said… today wass called 'Chrissmouse'… Santa Claws got me something reeeeally good. Called catnip. Catnip’s gooood. Stuff. Good stuff. Reeeeeally good stuffff… Oh God of the Cats, I’m so starving I could eat one of those giant birds all by myself. And the christmas tree lights ‘re so prettyyyyy. Siiiigh life is good.

Chapter Text

December 28th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

The day started good, and Sam seemed really happy about something, but then… he came back. The beast. Jonas.

They kissed a lot and did the play wrestling thing on the couch. I wanted to step in in case he was hurting her, but I got shooed away as they moved to the bedroom. Supposedly my bedroom, only, the door was shut in my face.

Then later, they went out to dinner, leaving me behind. I was almost relieved when they were gone, but I hate how the beast’s smell lingers even when he’s out. The smell of him always makes my fur stand on end.

December 29th 1995
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

Jonas said happy birthday to Sam today and gave her a present, like the ones I helped Sam wrap. Birth? Are they having a child together?! What if it grows up and sets me up and blames me for breaking something? This could be really bad.

January 1st 1996
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

Sam and Jonas were out late last night. I slept on the couch in case the beast found me in 'his' bed and got mad at me. They didn't come home until early in the morning. There was already the light of the new day through the window. But, Sam didn’t seem happy when they came in the door. I don’t know why.

Then, Jonas shoved me off the couch, grumbling about my shedding fur again, then Sam picked me up and took her into our bed, wishing me a happy new year and ruffling me in my favourite sensitive spot behind my ear. I think the beast slept on the couch.

I don’t know what a new year is, but I’m definitely happy about it.

January 4th 1996
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

The beast insisted that Sam take down the tree because it’s not Chrissmouse anymore. Watching the twinkling lights has really been the highlight of the past few weeks, as has swiping at the decorations. I’m so sad, and actually Sam seemed sad too. I tried to make the most of it and make it into a fun event, and Sam swung an ornament for me and laughed, taking my picture with her camera. I was glad I made her laugh. But then the beast told Sam to put her camera away because it was stupid. Then when I tried to slow down him putting the light-snake away by tugging at it because he was doing it too fast and sucking the fun out of the event, would you believe it, the beast pushed me out the way! Sam told him off, and then, are you ready for this? He told her off for telling him off, and that he’s not a cat, and that I was getting in the way.

Then I got shooed away. I was just so insulted on Sam’s behalf, and disappointed that she didn’t say anything back. I just heard her apologize on my behalf.

I really miss those twinkly lights. And I notice that sometimes when the beast gets in one of his moods, the twinkle fades from Sam’s eyes, too.

January 8th 1996
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

Sam went back to ‘work’ today, leaving me alone with the beast. We basically just avoided each other. I stayed at the window sill watching the world outside go by, wishing I could go with Sam and wondering what she was doing, and Jonas briefly went out, then sat on my couch and drank from several bottles he’d brought back in a paper bag. I tried to play in the bag, but he took it from me and tore it up so it wasn’t fun anymore. He’s so mean. I hate him. And I hate how he behaves when he drinks a lot of those bottles. He starts muttering things about ‘Turks’ and punches random furniture. I mean, I like to sink my claws into furniture occasionally, but I’m pretty sure what he does isn’t normal for a human.

January 19th 1996
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

I hate the way I have to pussyfoot around my own home because the beast is here all the time. Why does he hardly ever go out? Why doesn’t he go to school like Karen did, or work, like Sam? All he does is grumble, watch tv, and drink from his bottles.

Today Sam came home later than usual. The sky was black outside the window when the front door opened. The beast was annoyed that she brought Chinese takeout home with her. He said he’d texted her to bring pizza home with her. She said her phone battery died, and that she was sorry. He wasn’t happy. He told her she works too much and too long, and doesn’t think about him. She told him he had all day if he wanted to prepare dinner himself, but that made him really mad. He said he’d served his country and done things she has no idea about, and that he had the right to rest on his down time. I couldn’t believe she apologized to him then, but he didn’t accept it and just stormed away to my bedroom, taking his bottle with him.

I got to eat all the shrimp from his leftover friend rice. It was super yummy. But I wasn’t happy because Sam looked so down. So I sat on her lap and kept her company while she ate her oyster sauce chicken.

February 1st 1996
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Lately, Sam’s been coming home from work late a lot.

Today, I found myself agreeing with the beast when he complained again that Sam works too much. Only, based on Sam’s reaction to the way he said it, it didn’t sit right with me. He said that when they get married (whatever that is), she’ll have to work less so she’ll be there waiting for him when he comes home. And that she should think about quitting her job now, or she’ll be too stressed and tired out to get ‘knocked up’ (is he threatening to hit her?!) I could sense she wasn’t happy to hear that. There was tension in the air. Then he demanded, “Did you come off the pill like I told you to?” If Sam’s sick, which I didn’t know about, why would he want her to stop taking medication?

Then I just polished off my chicken pate quickly and slunk to my spot at the window, trying not to listen to them start to bicker again. They bicker a lot lately. Then, whatever Sam must have said in reply mustn’t have been what he’d wanted to hear, because their voices escalated and I could hear them from across the room. “My work is important to me, Jonas!” “You think the bigwigs at the DOD are more important than me? Than our future?!” “It’s not like that, Jonas… The project I’m working on could revolutionize-” “I don’t give a shit. You’re just a computer programmer, and I think you’ve been spending too much time with the nerds at the Pentagon. You’re too hot for that. It’s a real waste. Let me remind you of what we have together.” I turned around to see him pull her forcibly towards the bedroom. She resisted, saying ‘No,’ and I was half-tempted to intervene, but since she usually looks happy after their playwrestling, I decided to leave them to it.

But thinking back on their dinner argument, I feel sad, because this isn’t the happy, animated Sam I saw when she had dinner with her friends a while back. Why does she let him talk to her like this? And if they always fight like this, why doesn’t she send him away?

February 13th 1996
Mood: ✧/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\

While Sam was at work today, Jonas had one of his ‘buddies’ around. They drank from those bottles of his and got rowdy. I tried to ignore their banter, but my ears perked when the buddy said, “Remember that cat we lit on fire in Kuwait? Fancy doing it again for old times?”
I could feel their stare driving into my back. My claws automatedly elongated and my fur stood on end. Then Jonas replied, “Nah, Sam’d skin me alive.” I was enheartened briefly at the thought he thought Sam’d protect me when the buddy said, “Oh c’mon, she might be a Captain like us, but I don’t buy she got her rank simply from being freakishly smart and doing a bit of piloting. No offense, but I reckon she did a bit of, you know, on the side,” there was a pause, and then the sound of a punch. “Hey, man! Ouch! Sorry, J. What I’m sayin’ is she hasn’t been out there like us. You could take her in a second.” I really didn’t like the way the beast then said, “Oh believe me I can. Even when she doesn’t want it, I still get my way with her, if you know what I mean.” There was a clink of the bottles together. “You’re a lucky man, J. She might be a nerd, but she’s smokin’ hot.” I really hope that didn’t mean they were plotting to set Sam on fire, next… “I’m taking Katherine out tomorrow for Valentine’s, but she looks like a three next to your girl.” “I can’t help my natural talent of pulling ‘em, but I tell you what, I’ll let you in on a secret. You just gotta know how to treat a woman like Sam. The hot ones think they can get away with anything, so you gotta keep ‘em on a leash. Women like that need boundaries, and need to be controlled even if they don’t realize it themselves.” “Wow, you’re so smart, J.” Another clink of glass.

At least one thing came out of overhearing Jonas and his buddy. Sam was, or is, a pilot. I think that means she flies those machine birds in the sky. And I always knew she was smart. I love her and I want to protect her. I don’t want this man to stay here. It doesn’t feel right.

February 27th 1996
Mood: /ᐠ ̥ ᳕ ̥ ᐟ\♡

Praise the Cat Gods, the beast was ‘deployed’ again! He couldn’t tell Sam his mission, and he seemed proud, like it was a cool secret. I hope it’s something dangerous. And I hope he doesn’t meet any cats there.

Sam seemed happier today after she came back from the airport without Jonas. Less tense. We chilled and curled on the couch together watching a movie like old times. I’d missed this. And I’d missed sleeping with her in our bed.

March 21st 1996
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Sorry I didn’t write lately, things were so lovely and purrfect, life was good and happy... and then the beast came back again yesterday and things just went cat-astrophic.

I think the mission broke him. He’s like, I don’t know, different. He keeps drinking from the bottles and raving more than usual about ‘Kurds’, whatever or whoever that is. And he keeps telling Sam to clean up everything, even though he’s the one who makes the mess. And he keeps telling her to bring him more bottles. Why doesn’t he do it himself? And he doesn’t want to go out. It’s like there’s a shadow over him. He’s like a bomb ready to explode.

I can feel the tension back in Sam again. My fur is like needles all the time. It’s like we both have to be careful around him. I can easily avoid him, but I feel bad for Sam. So I’ve been offering reassurance to Sam when I can, looping around her ankles at any chance, or following her to the bathroom, where she gives me secret cuddles. It has to be a secret, because if she shows me any attention to me in front of him, he gets mad and jealous. I’m scared he’s going to try and send me away.

March 25th 1996
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

It started as an accident. The beast hadn’t moved from the couch in days. Sam was unwell with a cold, but it hadn’t stopped Jonas dishing out orders, ones I couldn’t understand why she’d even follow when well, so I tried to help her by joining her in the kitchen to tidy up. Only, I knocked an empty bottle onto the floor with my tail. It fell with a loud smash that had the beast come roaring into the kitchen and riling on Sam, grabbing her shoulders and yelling in a loud whisper, “You stupid woman! The Kurds will hear us! Get down!”

“Jonas, you’re having a flashback! You’re safe, in DC!” she tried to soothe, but he knocked her to the side, and she smacked her head against the kitchen counter. She was already sick, but she looked so pale.

I couldn’t stop myself. It was pure instinct. He’d hurt my Mom, whom I love more than anything. My claws extended and I just started slashing at him. I had to stop him from hurting her again. I was just so frustrated with weeks of this man in my home. Mine and Sam’s home. He’s not our family. My own anger broiled over and I extended my jaw and bit hard into his chest. He tasted awful, and I instantly regretted it when he grew further enraged.

He bellowed, "Fucking cat!" and grabbed me by the scruff of my neck, and threw me across the floor where I hit the refrigerator. I was a bit dazed, but I engaged my superpower and landed on my paws in time to see Sam get up and try to calm Jonas, but there was no stopping his rage. He kicked the garbage can over and punched his fist through the glass cabinet.

In the end I got scooped up by Sam and shut into the bathroom, I’m guessing for my own safety, while she yelled at Jonas to leave and not come back. I wanted to help her, but as I opened the bathroom door handle by jumping up and pulling it down with my weight, I saw her. I knew now Sam was a soldier. She had him. She was badass. I just stood by and let her have the satisfaction of twisting his arms behind his back, and pinning him down with her weight until he agreed to leave.

When Sam came to get me, I noticed she didn’t have the shiny thing on her finger anymore. She enveloped me into a huge hug. I purred and meowed all the support and respect I could offer her, as Jonas’ rants from behind the locked shut front door continued. “You’ll regret this, Sam! I promise! You need me!”

Eventually, she threatened to call someone called the ‘polleese’, and finally things quietened, and after maybe twenty minutes, I felt the tension leave Sam. My whiskers stopped twitching, my spine relaxed, and I calmed too, and together, we catnapped on the couch.

Chapter Text

April 11th 1996
Mood: /ᐠ ̥ ᳕ ̥ ᐟ\

Things have been so peaceful without that Jonas man. I hope he never comes back.

Sam had a few days off work. She said it was ‘Easter’. Today she invited that same group of friends over to eat a slightly less big bird she caught again than that time last year. She should have asked me to help her catch it, didn’t I prove my attacking prowess to her when we fought off the beast together?

Anyway, I was so happy to see how she was so animated and happy again, chatting with them. I know she’d never have invited her friends over if Jonas was still here. We watched a movie called ‘Die Hard’ and Sam made comments about fighting, as though she knows how to fight. Yes, Sam is definitely a soldier. And she’s a pilot and computer programmer. My Mom is so cool. And her friends seem to think so, too.

Speaking of, she and her friends seem very close to completing the project they’re working on. They talked a lot about a star-gate and transformers and electiky requirements. I don’t know what a transformer is, maybe something that changes? But it all sounds very intriguing. Only, my tummy was too full of food to focus on the conversation too deeply. I got really sleepy and ended up cat-napping on Sam’s lap, and when I woke up, her friends had already left.

April 30th 1996
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

I miss Sam and my house. She said she had to go away for a work trip, and put me in a Cat Hotel called ‘Cat Paradise’. First I was nervous about the safety of the hotel after seeing the movie Die Hard before coming, but now I’m here, all I can think about is the rescue prison I was in before. It has that same strange animal smell, though I have to say, the human staff here are much gentler, and the food is far better. Plus, all the cats I talked to here are so much more dignified and well-mannered than those ferals at the rescue. Some of them said they’ve been here before, and that they never end up staying longer than a few days. So that’s given me some hope Sam’ll be back soon.

May 1st 1996
Mood: /ᐠ ̥ ᳕ ̥ ᐟ\♡♡♡

I really hope Sam doesn’t ever come back from her work trip!!! The most gorgeous tabby I’ve EVER seen in my life checked into the hotel this morning, and she’s staying in the room across from mine! The way she preens her fur is just breathtaking! She has these crystal blue eyes, like Sam’s, and the specks of brown on her fur are just so purr-fect.

At first I was nervous to strike up a conversation with her, but I’m so glad I did, because we ended up talking for hours. The conversation just came so easy; she has such a warm and bright purr-sonality. And then we were let out in the active area to stretch our legs and I finally got to sniff her and lick her… and it was like time slowed down. By Gods of all things Feline, I want nothing more than to sire a whole litter of kittens with her. Waaah I’ve never been this happy!

May 2nd 1996
Mood: /ᐠ ̥ ᳕ ̥ ᐟ\♡♡♡

Meeting Cleo is the best thing that’s ever happened to me! I’ve never felt this way about anybody or anything. Not even the Chrissmouse lights have her beat on the way she cat-tivates me. If Sam forgets me here, I really won’t mind at all! This is where I belong, no question. I’d give up all the fish in the ocean to stay here with Cleo forever. I want to meow-ry her! I’m so completely in love with her.

May 3rd 1996
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Sam, why?! Why would you take me away from my true love!!? I want to go back to the Cat Paradise Hotel right now!! That’s it, I’m on food strike. I refuse to eat anything until you take me back. And don’t even think about touching me in my favourite place, that’s not going to work. Okay, that made me feel a bit less heartsick. But don’t think I’ll forgive you so easily for separating me from my one true love!

May 5th 1996
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Okay, so my hunger strike didn’t last long, because Sam cooked a salmon steak and it just smelled too good. She also threatened to take me to the vet, so I had to relent. But I’m still so heartbroken :(

July 9th 1997
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\ﾉ

I’ve had a pain in my stomach the past few days. I can’t eat much. Did Cleo maybe get me pregnant?!

July 11th 1997
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\ﾉ

I coughed up blood, which tasted bad, and Sam noticed and took me to the dreaded vet. I panicked and struggled all I could against them, but then they gave me something that made me feel funny like catnip does. Then when I woke up, the vet was showing me one of those spiky stick things Sam occasionally uses between her teeth at bedtime. Was that what scratched my tummy? Guess I wasn't having Cleo's kittens, then. But how did that spiky thing get in me? I did do some cleaning in her bathroom a few weeks ago, did I eat one then? I don’t remember. Whoops, my bad.

September 3rd 1996
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

I found out today more about Sam and the beast’s work. She had the tv on, and there were videos of rockets and fire and people shooting things. The tv talked about “Kurdish areas of northern Iraq”. The beast had muttered about similar things. Then Sam pointed at the map on the tv to where she used to fly helicopters. But this was the place that had broken that man. I hope Sam never goes there again, or does this kind of work again. I want her to stay happy and safe forever with me.

October 22nd 1996
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

I watched Sam pack things for another work trip. She took a long time to iron a special blue jacket I’ve never seen before. It had lots of shiny things stuck to it. I wonder if lots of men gave them to her before we met? I really hope Cleo will be at the Cat Hotel again! I’ve missed her so much! Maybe I should give her something shiny? I’ll have raid Sam’s purse. She has nice shiny round things in there.

October 23rd 1996
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Oh Cleo, Cleo! Where art thou, my love, Cleo? I’m so heartbroken all over again!

October 25th 1996
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Sam picked me up from the hotel, then when we got home, she was in such a bad temper. I haven’t seen her like this since the beast was here. She barely ate anything, though at least that meant I got to polish off the chicken casserole she’d defrosted from the freezer for dinner. Then she cried in her bedroom, yelling something about men and sexism into her pillow, and someone called West? I didn’t know what to do. She wasn’t interested in the mouse toy I brought her, even though that always makes me feel better when I’m bored and antsy stuck inside all day.

But then she pulled out something called ice cream and offered me some. It was really cold, and I didn’t understand why anyone would want to eat something so sweet and cold- it made my tongue hard! But by my second lick, I was hooked, and we both just drowned our respective sorrows in the melty stuff.

November 3rd 1996
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

Lately Sam doesn’t work so much. She leaves later in the morning and comes home earlier in the evenings. I’m really glad we get to spend so much time together. Things are wonderful like this. I hope they never change.

December 25th 1996
Mood: /ᐠ=ᆽ=ᐟ \

Yessss, dear Santa Claws, I was a good boy, too, this year... Oh how the tree lights are soooooo colourful... I wonder if humans see the same colours cats do? God I’m so starving I could eat a whole dog. I miss my love, Cleo. Doesss she even remember me? I wonder if she’s ever tried catnip?

December 29th 1996
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

Someone called ‘Dad’ called today while Sam was in the shower and left a voicemail to wish a ‘happy birthday.’ I tried to listen to the message again to check my ears hadn’t heard wrong- I didn’t know Sam had a Dad; she’s never talked about having one before- but I accidentally deleted the message. Oh well. I probably heard wrong, anyway.

January 30th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

Today while Sam was at work, I was looking out the window as usual, and this funny white stuff fell from the sky. It made the cars and the busy street all white. It was pretty.

February 14th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

A man I’ve never seen before picked Sam up late afternoon. She greeted him as Alec. He said she looked radiant, and she did, because she’d spent a good hour or so doing make up and choosing a dress. The last time Sam did that and wore this same dress was when the beast gave her the shiny finger thing, and that made me worried, because I don’t want another man like that taking up residence and making everything go dog-shaped again. But actually, this man was better mannered and respectful, and he even patted me nicely and said I was a handsome cat. Obviously that’s clear to anyone with a working pair of eyes, but it was nice to hear someone say it for the first time since Cleo. He also complimented my name, as though it’s some kind of in-joke. Or maybe I’m named just after a very famous cat? Yes, that would make sense. I am special, after all.

Then he said he had a private Colson jet waiting to take them to dinner, and took an excited-looking Sam away. Was this Alec a pilot, too? Maybe they worked together? I really hope this doesn’t mean Sam’s work is dangerous again.

February 15th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ̥ ᳕ ̥ ᐟ\♡

Sam came back in quite a good mood, but she told me that Alec wouldn’t be coming round again, that they were just going to be friends. I totally sympathized. As someone who’s suffered through the unenviable heartache of meeting the love of one’s life and never seeing them again, I understand her pain. So I curled in her lap and meowed that no one’d ever love her more than he does. I think she understood me, because she told me I’m the only important boy in her life while stroking me, and that made me so happy to hear.

March 30th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Sam says it's Easter again, but she didn't catch a giant bird this year. And she also didn't invite any of her friends around this year. Actually, now I realise she didn't invite them for Chrissmouse or the big Thank You Day, either.

It's just been the two of us for ages, and I'd been so happy with the way things are with Sam working much less really I didn't think about how she was. Come to think of it, I think she's been a little down-hearted. She's lost some of that sparkle in her eyes I used to love so much. Is she just heartbroken over that Alec man? No, that's not it, because I think it started before that. Maybe she wants to work more? Is that it?

July 27th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

Sam got an urgent call in the middle of the night. It woke us both up. Then she was up out of bed, dressed, and packing a case of clothing including the blue uniform I’ve not seen in a long time. Then I got packed up in my most-loathed box, and I’ve been in there for hours. What’s going on?

At least she doesn’t seem to be taking me to the vet again, though I have to hand it to the vet, after I went there, my tummy stopped hurting. But I don’t know where we’re going today, and that makes me uneasy.

Actually, call me crazy, but the air here feels kinda dry and thin, and there’s a weird pressure in my ears that makes them hurt. And earlier, Sam turned my basket to face a small window, and all I could see was blue, like the colour of the sky. It was like outside, only there wasn’t a bird or car or busy street in sight. It was weird.

Where are we, and where are we going?

Chapter Text

July 28th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

Yesterday we stayed in a hotel, but it was a people hotel, so I knew I had no chance of seeing Cleo. I was glad there is no John McClane or fighting like in Die Hard. There are a lot of weird smells and sounds in the lobby I’m not allowed to investigate, and Sam’s more finicky about me scratching the furniture here in the room, but otherwise, yeah, I like this place.

July 29th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Sam came back to our room really late last night, fed me, then explained that in the early morning she’d be going away really, really far away, and that she wasn’t sure when she’d be back. I would have been worried, except she looked so excited. Actually, I’ve never seen her like this; I thought she was going to jump right out of her skin! She tossed and turned all night, too, like she was too excited to sleep. Actually, I know the feeling; I couldn’t sleep at all when Cleo was just across from me at the Cat Hotel.

Then, before the sun came up, Sam took me to a different Cat Hotel. I’m not sure about this hotel, and the cats here speak in a different accent to home. No one knows about DC. They said this is Colorado. Where is that? I just want to go home!

August 3rd 1997
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Sam’s been gone a really long time. I’m so worried…

August 5th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ̥ ᳕ ̥ ᐟ\
Sam finally came back today. She was gone almost a week and I’d missed her so much. She took us back to the people hotel, and then apologized profusely for leaving me for so long. I found it hard to read her mood. She seemed both so elated, and then deflated at the same time. She said she had gone away, then she’d been tied up with a big incident at work, then she’d flown to our old house and packed it all up in boxes and that our stuff will come in just over a week or so. How did she fly there? I didn’t know humans had wings?

Later, when we curled up on the hotel bed in front of the tv, Sam said she’d been chosen to join a team, and that it’s an absolute dream come true, only one of the people working with her died. I really wish she hadn’t said that. I’m so worried her new work is dangerous. What if she comes back broken like the beast did? Or worse, what if one day she doesn’t come back for me at all? What if she leaves me in the cat hotel forever?

But at the same time, I’m glad her dream has come true, whatever it is. My dream would be to stay with Sam forever and have Cleo come to live with us and share catnip with her every day.

August 16th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ̥ ᳕ ̥ ᐟ\♡

We have a new house, and I absolutely su-purr love it! We even have an outside now! This is so much better than the apartment I lived in before! There are birds in the trees I can’t wait to get between my claws, and I’m sure there are bugs in the bushes I can dig for, too. I can’t wait to go hunting for shiny things, too. And the air here outside smells incredible. So fresh and naturey; much more than I vaguely remember at Karen (was that her name? I’ve almost forgotten now)’s house. And best of all, she said she’ll install me a cat-flap!

I had so much fun investigating the cardboard boxes full of our stuff that the postman brought after lunchtime. They make really fun hiding places. And Sam must have been in a good mood, because she didn’t even mind when I accidentally knocked over a picture frame and smashed the glass. If it had been Jonas, I know he would have hurt me. But Sam just patted me fondly and said we’re gonna be happy here with our new life in Colorado Springs. The cats at the hotel had said this was Colorado, too. I just hope the Springs part means about the season, because I really, really hate water.

August 25th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ̥ ᳕ ̥ ᐟ\

Sam’s been gone a few days again. She’d said she had to go really far away again. I hope she’ll be okay.

In the meantime, since Sam put a wormhole cat-flap in her back door, I’ve been taking the time to slowly explore the new neighbourhood. I’m so good at climbing trees and fences now! I think I’ve grown taller since the last time I was outside. I also introduced myself to the cat a few houses down the street. His name is Jake, and he lives alone with a man who works long hours in a mountain. Is that where Sam works? But it’s great, because he has lots of free time during the day to patrol the local area. But he warned me not to get off on the wrong paw with the local cat group, the Furmidable Felines. He said they’re into some shady stuff, though he wasn’t sure what exactly, and that if any cat wants to be let into their gang, they have to do some ‘dirty work’ for them. Jake and I both agreed that we’d never be willing do this: the cleanliness of a cat’s fur is tantamount to one’s pride. But is this how Sam earned her place on her team? By rolling in dirt and muck?

But anyway, as much as I’m enjoying my freedom and hanging out with Jake, I can’t stop thinking about Sam. I’m worried about her, and I miss her. When will she come back?

August 27th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ̥ ᳕ ̥ ᐟ\

Sam came home today! I was so relieved! She said she accidentally had something a bit like catnip and it made her feel funny and do funny things. But she seemed fine, and happy enough, so I wasn’t too worried.

September 1st 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Sam came home today after yet another few days away, and it was great timing because with Jake’s help, I caught a bird for the first time in my life! I’d left it in the kitchen for her in case it’s gonna be the Thank You Day soon so she doesn’t have to catch one herself. At first I was worried she’d say it was too small, but when she saw it, after looking surprised, she praised me and called me a clever boy, and that made me really happy. I don't know where she'd put it since, though. Hopefully the freezer so it doesn't spoil by the time she can cook it for us.

But then, tonight, it turned out that all my worrying about Sam was justified. I saw her just now as she got ready to take a shower. Her bare back had slashes across it. Did she fight against a giant cat? Where is it? Because I want to rip it apart in vengeance for daring to lay its claws on my beautiful, lovely Sam!! I’d hoped she’d tell me what happened, but she didn’t really talk much. She was just so exhausted and went to bed early.

September 10th 1997
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\ﾉ

Sam came back home from work really sullen today. She said Jonas is here. In Colorado Springs.

The second I heard his name, I arched my back and let out a hiss. I can still feel all that tension back in her body again. It makes me tense, too. She won’t let him in our house again, will she? We have a new home here. A new life! Did he follow us here? Does he want to hurt us again?

September 13th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

Jake and I have decided to team up because we get on so well. He calls me ‘Dinger for short, like a nickname, and I call him Boss, because he’s the top cat who knows more about the Furmidable Felines than I.

Today was officially our first day of recon work to investigate more about the Furmidable Felines by watching them from afar. We made sure to use stealth and leave no scent trail or pawprints, of course. We didn’t learn much of anything useful, except that the leader of the gang seems to be a large, hairy brown tortoiseshell with an excessively flashy gold collar. I wonder how he got it? Jake said he got his a long time ago from his Daddy, but Sam’s never got me one. Hopefully maybe when it’s my birthday?

September 14th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

I came back from daily recon with the Boss again today to detect a strong, bad smell coming from the front of the house. I rounded the house and sniffed around the driveway and gate and mailbox. I knew that scent. It’s been forever seared into my memory. It was him. The Beast. I’m certain of it.

I went straight to the back of the house and carefully entered the house, pricking my ears to detect any sounds of movement in the house, but after some sleuthing and more stealth work- it’s a good job I’ve been practicing with Jake- I determined he hadn’t entered the house. There was no trace of his scent inside the house.

I’ve relaxed a little since the initial shock, but what do I do? It’s times like this I really wish I could talk to Sam so I can warn her. I know human’s noses aren’t as sensitive as mine. She won’t even realise he’s been here...

Chapter Text

September 22nd 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Jake and I have come to notice some odd things about the Furmidables. We’re pretty sure most of them don’t have their own homes and families, because we’ve come to notice that the majority of their members are quite thin, and their furcoat is quite dull. All except for the leader. He is big and fat, with a shiny, dazzling coat. We’re not sure what to make of it.

At the end of each of our patrol work, the boss escorts me back home because I told him about Jonas and our history. He was very concerned to hear of the potential threat, and it made me feel better to have someone worry about me.

There had been no sign of the beast over the past week... until today.

As Jake and I arrived back at my house, my fur immediately sprang on end when I detected that smell again. We both stealthily followed the trail to the front gate, then down to the bottom of the front door. I was terrified, and so glad Jake was with me.

We both rounded the back of the house carefully in case the beast was still there. We had to keep quiet, so we used our paws to direct each other wordlessly through the cat flap entrance, and I had to direct Jake around the house because it was his first time inside.

After confirming there was no human in the house, we made our way to the front door. There was a piece of paper on the mat. I guess Jonas must have slipped it under the door. We opened it up, and saw blue human handwriting scrawled onto it, but neither of us can read it.

Jake said he knew a cat who could read human, who could be trusted. He said he’d track him down and bring him over to translate it.

I hope Jake brings this cat soon, because there must have been something threatening written on it, because when Sam came home tonight and found the paper because I’d nudged so she’d see it, when she read it, her face whitened and she’s been quiet and tense ever since.

September 23rd 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

I didn’t see Jake all day today. I guess his mission to locate that other cat was taking a while, and I didn’t want to risk doing recon without him watching my tail, so I stayed home all day, anxious that the beast might come. I spent some time sharpening my claws on one of the dining chairs just in case I need to attack and defend the house. It left some scratches in the chair leg, but when Sam came home from work, she didn’t even notice. She was still just as tense and quiet as yesterday.

September 24th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

My back arched and I jumped with fright when I heard a scratching at the back door this morning. My first thought was that it was the beast, making me hiss quietly, and then I had a horrible thought that maybe the Furmidable Felines had tracked me down before I recognized the Boss’ meows coming from outside.

I went through the cat flap, and on the other side was indeed Jake, and he was with another looking cat. The long, shaggy brown fur of this new cat was quite in contrast with Jake’s well-kept grey shorthair coat. He also had a rather shy expression. He didn’t really look like the kind of cat he’d expect Jake to usually hang out with.

He was introduced to me as Dexter, and upon hearing my name excitedly commented that it was unusual, sounding something called ‘German’, whatever that means. He was also keen to see the note a bad human had left, so I led him into my house.

He was amazed by the cat flap. He’d never been through one! Jake had to give him a push through. He called it a portal, which reminded me of the way I’d first thought they were like wormholes. Maybe I could get to like this Dexter.

I pulled the note Jonas had left Sam. I’d had to fish it out of the trash yesterday and unfurl it because Sam’d screwed it up into such a tight ball. It had some dry coffee stains on it, making the paper look old, but Dexter said it wasn’t a problem. In fact, he looked rather excited, as though the smudged words made it into more of a fun puzzle to decipher, and set about translating it.

“I can’t stop thinking about us and what we’ve lost. We were so good together, Sam. But you won’t even talk to me at work. I need to apologize to you face-to-face. I was in a bad place after Iraq… I’m so sorry, but I’m better now. I promise. You can’t deny that it’s destiny we’ve ended up working together. We belong together. Here’s my address: 2306 Carmel Drive. When I get back from my next mission, I’m gonna make it up to you. I’ll cook you dinner and treat you the way you deserve. I love you. Jonas.”

The words Dexter read out made me choke on a particularly uncomfortable hairball that came up that had been gathering in my esophagus for the past couple of days since I’d smelled the beast again.

“Sounds like your owner’s in trouble, ‘Dinger,” Jake had said sympathetically.

I never really like the way Jake refers to humans who live with cats as ‘owners’. Sam doesn’t ‘own’ me. We’re family. We share our house, and food. We’re equal partners. But when I contradicted him, Dexter mentioned that his owner had been an old lady who studied human languages and history, but she’d passed away, and he’d since been ‘astray’. Led astray from what, though, I’m not exactly sure.

Then I filled in Dexter on the events of the night when Sam had taken on Jonas and kicked him out. Dexter said that Carmel Drive was quite near where his old woman, Kathy, had used to live, and that he knew where it was.

September 25th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

Boss convinced Dexter and I yesterday to make a preemptive strike against Jonas, since Jonas had said in the letter that he would be away on a mission. So this was a chance for a real mission of our own, not just standard recon. Dexter was aboard with the plan, which surprised me because he seemed more like a meek cat. I guess I misjudged him. And I can’t deny that his skills as a cat who can read human will definitely be useful when navigating the town to find this Carmel Drive.

The boys met me at my house. I shared my breakfast with them, which Dexter greedily ate, and we set out early after dawn. Sam had already left, saying she would be away for a few days, so I didn’t need to make sure I was back by dinner in case we got lost or over-ran our mission time.

I’d never been this far from my house before in the town, but Jake and Dexter confidently led me through the streets, knowing tricks like ‘bridges’- streets that went up and over normal streets- so we could avoid the fast and dangerous cars that drive on them. Jake also knew some houses to avoid because dogs lived there. I’ve never personally met a dog, but I know they’re big and dangerous creatures. We also had to take care not to run into any members of the Furmidable Felines. Like Jake, Dexter also seems to know a lot about them, but when I asked, he said he’d fill me in on another day of his first encounter with them. We had a mission to focus on first.

The sun was already well past the middle of the sky when Dexter pointed to a green sign with white human letters and said it read Carmel Drive. To me, all the green signs look like they have the same squiggly lines, but I can’t help trusting the cat. I’m getting to like him, and I like the way he calls me Shro. I’ve also been enjoying watching the dynamic between him and Jake. Dexter is less reserved than Jake. In fact, he sometimes talks to himself a lot, which makes Jake scowl and tell him to put a furball in it. Then later, when we came across a group of ladies, Dexter told off Jake for cat calling them and started lecturing him about disrespecting females. That struck me as odd, because Cleo hadn’t minded the attention I gave her. But regardless, I found their company and banter quite entertaining as we crossed town.

In the end, we infiltrated the beast’s den through a crack in the window vent down to his basement. It shocked me how unkempt the entire house was, considering he always told Sam to clean up. I found the shiny thing in a box that was in front of Sam’s picture on a dresser in his bedroom which stank to high heaven of him so badly that I nearly vomited on the carpet. I decided to take it in case he tried to give it to Sam again. We also found a weird bottle next to the box which Dexter read as keta-mine. Jake made Dexter smell its contents, and then he started talking even more than usual, making Jake pretty cranky. Anyway, in case the bottle is related to mining shiny things, and since I don’t want Jonas to sway Sam with more jewels, I decided to confiscate it. Then, finding nothing else of value, we decided to trash his house by tearing curtains, scratching up furniture, tossing out his kitchen cupboards and shredding papers on a desk, which was very satisfying and admittedly the most fun I've had in maybe ever. Then, not that I know him well yet, I noticed Dexter seemed to be behaving oddly, like he was on catnip or something, 'cause when Jake joked we should leave poop as a present he actually dropped a fat one on the floor without hesitation! I couldn’t believe it! I swear I've never laughed that hard in my life- there were actually tears in my eyes! Then finally Jake and I dragged out the loopy Dexter back outside. Jake helped me bury the bottle and the shiny thing outside of the beast’s house where he’ll never find it while Dexter talked to a tree, and then we made the long walk back to our side of town.

On the way back, during which Dexter returned to his normal self and stopped pausing to converse with foliage on every block, I talked about how Sam is a soldier who does work and is on a team, and that's like what we did today. Jake expressed a wish that the three of us officially become a team, too. A team that fights against the oppression of bad humans and which works to stop the dominance of the Furmidables. Dexter was in, so we took a vote, and in the end we decided to call ourselves the Super Cats, or the SC Team for short.

Chapter Text

September 26 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Last night as I curled up alone in mine and Sam’s bed, since Sam’s away, the adrenaline of the day’s events wore off and I started to process what we’d done. I have to say, it was one of the funnest days of my life. Jake and Dexter are my friends, and it feels good to be a part of something. Now I know why Sam getting on that team of hers was a dream come true. Does Sam get up to such fun with her team?

But at the same time, I’m worried we went too far. The beast will recognize cat feces when he gets home from his mission, because he complained about my poop enough times when Sam let him live with us in DC. He always used to call me unclean, which I always found particularly offensive, but now I know he was just projecting because the beast himself is stupendously unclean. But if he recognizes a cat’s been in his house, will he blame me? And if so, will he get angry and take it out on Sam? There’s still time to go back and remove Dexter’s poop, so he might mistakenly think his house has been broken into by a human, only, I have no idea how to go back to the beast’s den by myself, and I don’t want to be called a pussy if I ask my teammates to take me back there. I guess I’ve made my bed so now I have to lie in it, right?

September 28th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Sam came back from being away a few days again, and she came back hurt again. I saw her changing into her pyjamas last night, and she has a bandage on her tummy. At least her back seems to be doing better, though the slashes look like they’ll scar, but I’m so worried about her. She looks so sore getting up and sitting down, and I had to be very careful when I curled on her in bed so I didn’t touch her injury.

I’m so terrified Jonas did this to her. He could have found out about what me and the SC Team did and taken it out on her. But then… if it had been Jonas, then I can’t understand why she actually seems so happy tonight, despite her pain. She slept soundly last night, and then just now before she left for work, I caught her standing in front of the bedroom mirror humming, and pulling up her pyjama camisole and saying to herself aloud, “I want you” in lots of different tones of voice, blushing. I have absolutely no idea what to make of her behaviour. She doesn’t seem worried enough when Jonas could be out there, preparing to invade our home at any moment. In fact, she’s not tense at all. Why? Nothing makes sense, and it makes me worried sick as a dog not knowing.

September 29th 1997
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Jake didn’t come over to mine for our planned recon today, and I don’t know where he lives to go see him. Did something happen? Did the beast get to him?

October 1st 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Jake finally showed up, totally fine. He said his owner had been hurt a few days ago, and he’d had to stay home and take care of him. I can’t help notice Sam got hurt at the same time. Did something happen at the ‘Mountain’?

Dexter was with him, too. Dexter doesn’t usually join us for standard recon with the Furmidables, since he lives quite far from Jake and my neighborhood. But he said he’s thinking of moving closer since we’re now an official team, and was looking for new spots to crash. Jake and I decided that helping him find a new home in our tail of the woods will go on the mission rota for the Super Cats. But before then, Jake had some news. He’s itchy with ‘fleez’ (a feeling I totally sympathize with having experienced it before), but his owner wasn’t able to find an open vet in the neighbourhood because of a spate of vandalizing. But who would attack vets? It couldn’t be Jonas, could it?

Despite Jake’s discomfort and frequent stops to scratch himself, my teammates and I did some recon by talking to some cats with no homes a little west of the town. Word on the street is there’s going to be a Furmidables recruitment gathering at a place called Garden of the Gods in four days’ time. Dexter knows where it is and has promised to lead us there that morning. Our new mission is to be there and infiltrate it and learn everything we can.

October 5th 1997
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

I can’t believe my rotten luck. Today I was supposed to be joining my teammates on the big mission to infiltrate the recruitment gathering outside of town, but Sam got a phone call early in the morning. I overheard her say something about a ‘contamination’ and ask if they needed her help, but they must have said no because she hung up and told me she had the day off.

I was plotting how I was going to get away with leaving home for such a long time because Dexter had said the Garden of the Gods was really far away, when she got another phone call just after breakfast, and announced we’re going over to a coworker’s house instead. Both of us. This is the worst. I don’t want to go. I’ll be letting my teammates down, but I don’t know how to get out of this situation. I also don’t want the Boss to kick me off the team for betraying them and not providing back up. What do I do?

Chapter Text

October 5th 1997 (continued)
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

Not gonna lie, I put up the best fight I could against being scooped up in the dreaded box. She tried to bribe me by promising my favourite salmon steak for dinner as she tried to coax me in, but obviously that didn’t work. I feel bad for resorting to scratching Sam’s arm when I know she’s still healing from her tummy wound, but it was to no avail, because here I am, in the goddamn box, so I hurt her for nothing. Some Super Cat I am…

She’s walking us to wherever we’re going. That means it can’t be far, because lately she’s been taking us places on the new motorbike she bought, which I really hate because it makes such a noise and makes my ears ring.

I watch out of the caged door as we take a left onto another street, follow it a few blocks, then make a right. Then, she comes to a stop at a house that doesn’t look that different from ours, and says, “We’re here. Be good, Schrodinger. I know you’re cranky today, but you might have fun here.”

I just hiss at her, making her look shocked, but she needs to know that hell yes, I’m cranky! She’s just blown my career taking me to her stupid co-workers! I don’t want to meet them! I want, no, I need to be on an important mission with my co-workers.

I can hear male voices coming from the back yard, and Sam takes us towards the sound. I hiss some more to convey my unhappiness, but she just ignores me.

“Hello, Sir,” she greets a man with thinning brown fur on his head, with what I recognize to be a sling on his arm. He’s clutching a beer with his good hand while simultaneously using his hip to hold the back gate open for us to go through.

The fence is pretty tall all around his outside. I feel like we’re being led into a prison. How am I supposed to escape from here?

“Thank you for the invite. For both our invites.”

I give another hiss at that.

“Well, we all got nothing better to do today, right Captain? So this is your cat?”

I want to reach out and scratch at this guy as he squats down to take a closer look at me, giving me a closer look at his face. It’s lined, and there’s what I recognize to be a healing bruise on his face. But I have no sympathy for whatever happened to this man. He’s the reason Sam’s busy today and why I can’t sneak away on the SC mission.

“Yeah. His name is Schrodinger. He’s really cranky today, though. Dunno why.”

“Huh. My one’s been pretty antsy all morning, too. Must be a full moon coming or something.”

His one… what?

“Ferretti, what did I warn you about mentioning anything related to science when Carter’s around?” comes another male voice, but I can’t see him. “She’ll talk your ear off if you get her started and I personally want to enjoy this unexpected day off.”

“Yes, Sir, sorry Sir,” this man named Ferretti says to the other man. “Anyway, come on in, Captain, I’ll show you where you can let your one out. Maybe he can buddy up with mine, though I don’t think my Jake’ll be good at sharing food-”

Wait- did he say Jake?

“He’s kind of a recluse. Always grouchy, you know? That’s why I named him after my old CO.”

There’s another man I just make out through my narrow field of vision through the caged door, who’s now broken into laughter. He has strikingly dark features and jet black hair.

“‘Ey! Watch it, Ferretti!” the first man calls out, sounding irate. “I’ll nail you for insubordination!”

“Yeah… sure you will, Jack.”

I hear Sam let out a chuckle, but I can hardly breathe. Jake? But it has to be a different cat with the same name, because it can’t possibly be…

I’m reluctantly carried into the house, which is of a similar layout to ours, and my heart starts hammering because there’s no mistaking the smell here. I recognize the musky, woody scent of my friend.

Then in the back room, which in our house is Sam’s office, my box is set down in what I can only describe as a welcoming room with food, bowls, climbing towers and sparkling toys… and Holy Mother of Cats… in the corner is Jake!

“Hey bud,” the man named Ferretti greets, giving Jake an affectionate rub behind the ear with his non-slinged hand. “Got a friend for you to play with while I hang out with some officers from the Mountain. This is Schrodinger. Play nice, okay?”

I’m let out of my box and I dart right over to him.

“Jake! I can’t believe this is your house. I was so worried ‘cause I wasn’t going to be able to make our mission start ‘cause Sam got the day off, but now I guess it’s not such an issue now.”

“‘Dinger! I can’t believe it’s you, too! My owner said someone was bringing a cat, but I’d never even thought it’d be you! But yeah, mission’s a total bust now. Feel bad for Dexter ‘cause we can’t let him know what’s happened to us. It’s awesome you’re here, though. I was pretty bummed out this morning.”

“Yeah, same.”

“Aww, look at them,” comes Sam’s voice. “They look like they’re talking to each other.”

“Just hope they get on alright. Don’t fancy having to stick Jake in his box all day if they get into a fight. He gets really pissed off in there.”

“Schrodinger, too,” she muses.

Sam and Jake’s owner leave, shutting the door behind them, and I take in the whole room, looking for escape routes. There’s a window but it’s shut, and there’s no cat flap on the door.

“So what’s the plan, Boss?”

“We abort. We’ll just have to hope we catch wind of another Furmidables’ recruitment rally in the near future.”

“No chance of getting out?”

“Oh we can get out, sure, but I don’t want my owner seeing me gone a long time. He’s a bit sensitive about letting me roam as it is.”

“Why?”

Jake shrugs. “Long story. Anyway, since you’re here, let me give you the grand tour.”

I wonder what the long story is and why Jake won’t tell me, but he leaps up to pull the handle round on the door, then tells me to follow him, leading me around his living space. The windows here are open so we can hear the humans talking outside, and it sounds like someone else has arrived to join the gathering.

“Casey,” the man named Ferretti greets, as I recognize his voice. “Glad you made it. Warren, Captain Carter and O’Neill are already here. Wanna beer?”

“Yeah, thanks man. But I had to promise the Missus not to roll in too wasted, so…”

“Shoulda told her you were working.”

“Yeah, but she’ll smell the alcohol on me, and let’s be honest, I’m a terrible liar. ‘S’why I never made it into black ops like you, Sir.”

“Missus got you on a tight leash, huh?” Another man had spoken. Maybe the other man… Warren, was it? “And yeah, you are a terrible liar, man.”

There’s a sound of chuckling.

“So, anyway, I finally got in touch with Penhall,” the new man continues. “He was on base last night, so he’s stuck there on lockdown.”

“Oh dayum. What the hell was he doing overnighting there anyway?” It was Ferretti who had spoken.

“Between you and me-”

“And Warren and half of SG-1, obviously-” That was the man I think was called O’Neill’s voice cutting in.

“Okay, between you all and me, he and that Nurse he shacked up with when we all went ape have been keeping things going on the sly.”

“Hah! Serves him right,” says the man I think is Warren. “Can’t wait to hear the cover story he comes up with to tell the General why he was on-base when our team’s been on stand down the past few ‘cause Major Ferretti got all beat up.”

“Hey! Don’t forget, Major, you’re the one who beat me up.”

“And I said I’m sorry, Sir.”

I look at Jake. He looks pale.

“Why would my owner let himself get beat up by his own teammate?” he asks me quietly.

I don’t know how to answer, so I just keep listening, hoping answers come drifting through the window.

“Anyway, that’s gonna suck, being on lockdown on this crisp Autumn day. Your Jaffa must be going stir crazy when he’s not even let off the base, yet.”

“Yeah, I’m still working on that. Teal’c’s a good man, Jaffa or not. I trust him, but the brass are gonna take longer to convince,” says the man named O’Neill. I don’t understand why he sounds a little irritated. “But I tell you, Jackson’s gonna need this Vitamin D if he ever shows up. The guy never leaves his office and dusty old books except for off-world missions, and I swear the sun’s different on every planet. You heard about Hanson’s planet and the UV levels, right?”

My fur stands on end at the name. Jonas Hanson. He’s on… another planet? What’s that?

“Jake, what’s a planet?” I whisper.

“It’s a different world up in the sky next to another star.”

“Haha, very funny, Jake.” Hearing the Beast’s name has me on edge, and I’m not in the mood for humour. “Seriously, tell me.”

“I am being serious. I’m telling you, ‘Dinger, our folks are into something deep. Deeper even than what’s going on in our city with the cat gangs and the veterinarian break-ins. These human soldiers are fighting… I dunno, animals, I guess, from another world. Heard my owner talking about it when they had an ‘awake’ party for my owner’s old boss. There was a snake in a man’s head!”

“That’s crazy. You must have misunderstood.”

“I haven’t, Shro. But did you hear? Hanson is the name of the guy whose house we wrecked, right?” I nod. “They just said he’s still off-world, really, really far away. So that’s good, right? You and your owner are safe for now.”

“For now…”

I decide I want to get a better hear of the men’s conversation as Sam gets addressed by one of the other men, so I climb up onto the window ledge to get a look outside.

“So, Captain…”

Through the window, I count four men dressed casually, lounging in the back garden, all drinking beer. There are three sat in deck chairs: Feretti; the man of darker colouring I saw earlier, Warren; and a man with brown head fur peppered with grey. I take it from the similar colouring that’s the guy Jake must have been named after.

Sam’s sat on the grass with her hand in a bag of chips, and there’s another man a little away who’s setting up some food onto a plastic table, who looks quite young. He’s looking at Sam with a bemused look, and I can tell he’s the one who’d spoken up.

“...Speaking of Hanson… I’m guessing you lucked out that he was off-world when that virus bit us, didn’t you? Unless… maybe you wish it’d been him that you’d attacked in a locker room?”

“Wh- what do you mean?”

“Hey, Captain, we were all there when you jumped-”

“Shut up Ferretti if you want to keep yours and the rest of your team’s balls intact,” growls the one named O’Neill, getting up from his chair and moving threateningly towards Ferretti.

“Yes, Sir,” he quickly replies, and the other men quickly stifle laughter but share knowing looks while Sam, I notice, is blushing awkwardly. “Though if you’re gonna be that ungrateful for the help my team and I gave you, maybe next time we’ll just leave you two to it.”

Sam turns even more crimson and looks like she wants nothing more than for the ground to swallow her alive.

“Seriously, shut it, Major,” O’Neill snarls.

“Yes, Sir. Casey, what’s that about Hanson and Carter?”

I know her well enough to recognize the tension that’s rising in her body as Casey replies.

“Well, let’s just say that Hanson didn’t exactly keep your history quiet in the men’s locker room.”

“Look, I don’t know what he’s told you, but knowing him he probably lied about everything,” Sam says hesitantly, looking as though she’d rather be anywhere but here.

“Oh?” says the young man. “‘Cause actually, he said-“

ACHOO!

Jake and I practically jump out of our skins at the thunderous noise that comes from the side of the house. I nearly fall through the open window, but Jake somehow manages to sink his claws into me in time to keep me upright until I regain my balance, and I find myself admiring his reflexes.

“Three guesses who that is…” says the one named O’Neill, with a wry smile.

I watch Ferretti get up and walk to the side out of sight. “Jackson, you made it,” I hear him say. Then there’s a creak as the back gate opens and closes again.

“Hey everyone, sorry I’m late. But I brought these.”

A man with shaggy, long brown fur on his head appears, and he has these funny metal circles on his face. I’ve never seen that before. Is it like a big version of the shiny thing the Beast gave Sam for her finger? Did a woman give it to him? Or is it a type of collar? Either way it looks weird.

“Apology in the form of alcohol is always accepted here,” says Ferretti, and there’s a rustle as a plastic bag this man named Jackson hands over, and just in time, too, because his body goes rigid, and-

ACHOO!

“Jesus, Jackson! Don’t tell me you’re gonna be spraying us all day with your sneezing,” says the one named Warren wearing a bemused expression on his face.

“I can’t help it! But it’s odd because my allergies aren’t usually this bad in Autumn...”

“Carter and Ferretti have cats,” says O’Neill, before taking another swig of his beer.

“Cats? Oh good lord, I’m really allergic to cat hair. Good thing I brought extra antihistamines with me.”

I watch him start rummaging in his overcoat pocket. Then he pulls out a crinkly, shiny package and puts something in his mouth.

“Yeah, well, I’ve always been more of a dog fan myself, anyway. Just look at them,” and then he points with his beer straight at us. I immediately panic and bolt out of his line of sight, landing on the floor below the ledge, hissing. “See? Cats are creepy, always skulking around like they’re up to no good,” I hear him continue.

A human allergic to cats? A human who prefers dirty, lying dogs over cats?! Skulking and… creepy?! Never have I been so insulted in my life! And Jake looks just as pissed as I feel. I’m incredibly insulted that Sam would ever consort with these kind of people, let alone join a team with such humans! It’s just unthinkable!

“Really, Sir? But cats are self-grooming and self-sufficient. Much less bother than dogs. Dogs are just too needy.”

I agree with Sam and appreciate her coming to my defence, and Jake nods his approval of my Mom’s words. I’ve always known he’d like her when or if they met. Sam really is the best.

“Captain, you should know that my respect is hard-earned, and liking cats more than dogs is a clear minus in my books,” says Jack.

“Oooh! Looks to me like you might have to follow through on that arm wrestling match after all, Captain,” says Ferretti, and I wonder if that means that naked wrestling thing that Sam and the Beast sometimes did. I hope it doesn’t, because I really don’t like this man.

ACHOO!

“Oh fer cryin’ out, Jackson!” shouts Ferretti. “You made me spill my beer!”

But I can’t see because this time I’ve fallen off the ledge in fright.

“Sorry…” There’s a sniff and the sound of a nose blowing. “But, can I just remind everyone that my allergies are the precise reason Doctor Frasier managed to figure out how to combat the Broca Virus in time before we started killing ourselves.”

“Hey, not everyone was beating the crap out of each other…”

“Ferretti, what did I say…”

“I meant Penhall, Sir!”

“Well anyway, getting back on track before Jackson turned up and threw us all off balance with his damn allergies,” starts Casey, “we were just asking about Captain Carter’s history with SG 12’s Captain Hanson.”

“Wait, what history?”

I carefully make my way up to the window ledge again. Jake’s looking at me like I’m an idiot. I wish I could keep my cool like him, but I can’t help being on edge. I can see Sam looking awkwardly at her coworkers and I don’t blame her. Even just the sound of his name is enough to set my fur on end.

“I really don’t think we’re enough beers in to hear that story yet,” Sam deflects, looking awkward.

“D’you hear that, Sir? Let’s bring the Captain more beer!” says Warren.

Ferretti grumbles. “Hey, I’m the one who gives orders. You get her one, Captain. And me while you’re at it.”

“Sir, yes, Sir!” Warren concedes enthusiastically, and I watch with trepidation as he passes out beers for everyone. I’ve always had such a dislike for this drink since Jonas.

“Carter, if Hanson’s working with us, we’re gonna need to know your side of it. So, spill.”

I watch her take a deep breath as she sets down the beer she’s been handed. I can just imagine the anxiety she’s feeling. I don’t like thinking about that part of my life, either.

“I pride myself on my good judgment and my scientific ability, but… Jonas was the biggest mistake I made.”

“He was bragging to Warren and I that you were once engaged,” says Casey.

“Yeah, we were,” Sam says quietly, looking down at the bag of chips she’s fiddling with.

I watch all the men look at each other with surprise. I don’t know what engaged means, and Jake just shrugs when I ask him.

“Oh! We both thought Hanson was lying, ‘cause you seem way out of his league.”

“‘Ey, watch what you’re saying about my second, Warren.”

“Uh, sorry, Sir. Ma’am.”

“So what happened?” asks the allergy man delicately. He’s since sat himself on the grass right next to Sam. I don't like the way he seems friendly with her. I'm just so insulted she could be friends with a human that's allergic to all of cat-kind!

“Without going into detail, let’s just say some of his tours didn’t agree with him.”

“Did he hurt you?”

My heart lurches at the memory, and also at the piercing rage in the eyes of the man Jake’s named after.

“No,” she says, and I can’t help let out a meow at her lie and betrayal. If these co-workers of hers work with the Beast, they need to know what he’s capable of! Maybe they can help protect Sam!

The man makes eye contact with me through the window and I will him to understand.

“Carter,” he presses harder, his tone low and dry, “did he hurt you?”

“He wasn’t himself.”

“But it was enough to make you give back the ring.” It’s like this conversation is now excluding everyone else who’s listening. This man is protective of Sam, and I like that. “Goddammit, Carter, why didn’t you say anything when he showed up at Stargate Command? If there’s something Hammond should know-”

“No, no, Sir, it’s not like that. I admit I was shocked to see him on the roster when the new SG teams were added, but he really seems to have pulled himself together. We’re amicable.”

Why is she making excuses? I can’t believe my ears!

The man, O’Neill, glances over at Ferretti, and it’s clear both men are concerned. And they should be.

“Captain,” says Ferretti. “Just say the word and SG-2 will be more than happy to have your back if Hanson needs a butt-kicking.”

Casey and Warren both nod their heads in silent support.

“And I’ll put an anonymous word in with Hammond, recommend him for a psych eval when he gets back from P3X… whatever it was,” says O’Neill.

“513, Sir. And thank you, Sir. I just hope it won’t be necessary.”

“Don’t expect it will, Carter. I watched you from the front row single handedly take out Thurghan.”

“Yeah, Captain Carter was incredible,” adds the allergy man.

Then I listen as both men, both beaming with pride, launch into a detailed description of Sam taking out some kind of tribe’s chief and emancipating a group of people in the process. She’d had a small knife and taken down a man almost twice her size with agility and prowess. My heart feels so full. I’m so proud of her. And I’m in complete awe that my gentle, loving, warm Sam is every bit the strong soldier I’d always thought she was. I’d seen a glimpse of it when she threw Jonas out of our house, but this sounds incredible. And she’s using her work to make other people’s lives better. That’s what I want to do with my SC Team. I want to make a difference and settle the conflict in this city.

——

Hours have passed, the sky outside’s starting to orange slightly, and the empty beers have piled up. I feel tense because whenever the Beast drank this much, he invariably ended up behaving unpredictably, ending with me being yelled at or insulted, so I’ve mostly been hanging out in Jake’s Room, discussing what we’ve learned today. For starters, we’ve decided we want to name our SC Team SC-3 in honour of our parents (or owners as Jake calls them), since there's three of us. We'll have to run it by Dexter first, of course. Oh, and I learned what arm wrestling means. It’s when two humans prop their arms up on their elbows and hold hands and try to push the other’s hand down to the table. The two teams had a tournament, and even exchanged funny green papers over the result before the’d even startled. Jake’s owner’s team won, much to my chagrin, though Sam said if only someone called Teal’c had been there, it would have gone differently. I only wish my front legs were opposable enough to have challenge Jake to a revenge match to avenge Sam’s honour!

And we also heard the humans talk more about snakes in heads, planets, and swap mission stories, including one about some funny drink Sam drank that made her take off her clothes that made her really embarassed to talk about, which I couldn't understand. I don't wear clothes and I'm not ashamed of it. But really, it’s all so much to take in. My Mom goes up to the sky with her team and helps people. I can’t wait to fill Dexter in. He won't believe it, I'm sure!

Suddenly the door to Jake's room is pushed open, and the man named Casey stumbles in. I can smell the foul stench of stale beer on him instantly. I don’t like this at all. And I definitely don't like the menacing leer he's giving me.

He grabs me and I immediately have flashbacks of being manhandled by the Beast. I struggle but before I know it I’m being dragged through the door into the living room where everyone congregated when it got too cool outside.

“Hey, check it out guys! I’m touching Captain Carter’s pussy!”

I’m pissed off and scratch him right across the face before Sam comes to my rescue and pulls me away into the safety of her arms, just as Ferretti grabs my attacker, twisting his limbs around to his back, restraining him.

“Alright, that’s the last beer for you. Your Missus is gonna kill you for getting this wasted.”

“Ah shit…”

“I’ll call you a cab,” and he lets himself get led out the front door.

O’Neill comes up to me just as the allergy man lets off another large sneeze from the couch.

I tense and hiss at his approach, but he smiles at me, then smiles warmly at Sam.

“You know what, Carter? I might be a dog person, but your cat’s pretty cool. Doesn’t take any shit. I like that.”

"Thank you, Sir. He's pretty awesome. I'm lucky to have him."

I'm so happy to hear Sam say that about me. And when O'Neill reaches out to give me a stroke, I decide to let him. I think we might have gotten off on the wrong paw. He’s promised to help Sam against Jonas, and I trust that he has her back. Jake’s owner does, too. And I can tell now at this close distance that he smells like a human I can have faith in. Jake's owner, Ferretti, smells equally trustworthy, and I'm glad Sam has men like this in her life.

I’ve been carrying around the dread of the Beast’s eventual return from his mission around for what's felt like weeks, but after the events of today, that burden feels a little lighter /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

Chapter Text

October 6th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

The next day whatever chemical spill must have happened at Sam’s work must have been cleared up, because she went to work as usual.

I headed straight to Jake’s, as we’d agreed upon last night, and decided to wait for Dexter, but he never came. So Jake and I spent the day hanging out, playing tail wrestling in imitation of SG-1 and SG-2’s arm wrestling tournament yesterday, and obviously we have no arms. Jake beat me more times than I could beat him, which ticked me off. But it was still fun.

October 11th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

There was no sign of Dexter all week. We waited at Jake’s all Whensday but he never came. Then by Fursday we were worried and wanted to look for him, but water was falling from the sky. Jake, like me, hates getting wet. We sat in his window and cursed our bad luck. Then, I had to run back to my place in the so-called ‘rain’ before the time Sam was likely to come home, and it was absolutely awful. Not as bad as being forced to take a bath, but high up there on the ‘things I hate’ list.

On Fryday it was still wet, so I just stayed at home looking out the window, but then, today, Caturday, Sam took me to Jake’s house again, keeping me dry in my box, which for once I appreciated existed.

“I asked you over, Captain, cause it looks like our cats have buddied up.”

“Sir?” Sam asked questioningly.

“I cleaned up the house after the party on Monday, but I found a fresh bunch of ginger hairs here midweek.”

I froze at the clumps of fur of mine Ferretti was holding, then stared at Jake, who was looking equally anxious. Sam’s eyes bored into mine.

Oh crap. The gig was up. No more sneaking over to Jake’s. Ferretti was probably going to nail Jake’s backdoor portal shut…

“Are you saying you think Shrodinger came all the way here all by himself while I was at work?”

“That’s what I’m saying it’s like.”

Crap! Crap! Crap!

“I’m sorry, Sir, I won’t-”

“No, no Captain, it’s not like that. I’m not mad. In fact, I’m glad. Jake’s never been the same since we lost Charlie. I’m glad he has a new buddy to play with.”

I was so totally thrown by the unexpected tone of humour in Ferretti’s voice and by the rush of relief that I wasn’t in trouble that it took me a second to register he’d said something about losing a Charlie.

“Who’s Charlie, Sir?”

I noticed that Jake’s entire demeanor suddenly looked really, really sad.

“Jake’s brother, Charlie. Adopted them together. Named him after Kowalsky." He gave a sad chuckle. "Such a goofball. Used to drink straight out the damn toilet bowl.” He gave another chuckle. “Only, poor cat went missing some eight months ago or so. Must have been hit by a car or something, but I never really found out.”

I didn’t know what to say. Jake had never mentioned any of this to me.

“Oh no, that’s so awful!”

“Yeah. It’s funny, cause I swear I noticed more wanted cat posters went up around town about the same time, only it’s probably just that… you know, psychological thing where you notice things more when it happens to you.”

“The Baader-Meinhof Phenomenon; a cognitive bias whereby a person’s increased awareness of an object leads to them noticing it more frequently, thereby leading them to falsely perceive a frequency in occurrence.”

Sam’s long talk with even longer words hazed over me as I took in the grief-stricken look on Jake’s face. His shoulders were hunched. He was sat with his chin lowered onto the floor. His eyes looked lifeless; his gaze directed far off into the distance.

“Honestly, is there anything you don’t know, Captain?”

“I took an undergrad psych course for extra credits.”

“Of course you did. Anyway, wanna stay for a beer?”

“Uh, no, Sir. I have to run some errands and I need to ride my bike, so, maybe next time.”

“Sure. Oh, by the way, I got another email from Jake’s vet. There’s been another break in. Closed for business for another week.”

My ears perked up.

“That’s crazy. I saw it on the news this morning. Happened at two places in the past week. Cops don’t know the perpetrators.”

I must have been in another room when that was on. I had no idea it had happened again. What was going on? I wanted to ask Jake about his thoughts on the whole thing, but he looked as though he wanted the floor to swallow him whole, then got up and skulked to his room.

I didn’t follow him. It was clear he wanted space.

Sam stayed another half an hour, during which she and Ferretti talked about work stuff including the Beast- thankfully nothing indicated that he would be returning anytime soon- then I was packed up into my box again.

Ferretti said I was welcome over anytime, which would have made me happy, only Jake didn’t even leave his room to come say goodbye at the door. Does he hate me now for inadvertently finding out about his brother?

Then, normally I would have been excited to be taken to the pet store and have a chance to choose a new toy and my favourite food cans, but I couldn’t get my mind off Jake the rest of the day. Why had he never told me about his brother? And Dexter’s still missing without a word, too.

What if after today I have no more friends?

Chapter Text

October 13th 1997
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Sam’s back at work, but I’ve just been staying indoors because there are some scary things around the neighbourhood. Bones and big round orange things with scary faces. I don’t like it. I know I’m not being much of a Super Cat by hiding indoors, but, it makes my fur stand on end. I wish I could ask Jake if he knew what was going on, but I haven’t seen anything of Jake the past two days, and I figure it’s probably better to give him space rather than turning up at his house unannounced. I was so surprised to hear that he’d lost a brother. Why didn’t he ever tell me?

October 14th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

Around lunch time a scratching and a sudden meowl out back frightened me. I thought it was one of those big orange balls coming to get me! But it was Jake, and he told me to hurry to his house immediately!

I had to hide my fear as we passed a particularly frightening house with a giant black spider across the front of it. Are monsters taking over the city? Is this the workings of the Furmidables? But there wasn’t a chance to ask Jake because he was in such a rush to get to his house that I could barely keep up, let alone engage him in a conversation.

When I jumped his back fence I immediately saw what had gotten him so worked up. A heap of long, brown, matted hair, no; a cat, was lying lifeless-looking under a tree in his yard.

“Dexter!” I cried and ran up to him.

His voice was so weak when he replied, barely moving.

“Shay!” he breathed so quietly I could barely hear him even with my super-sensitive hearing. He looked so thin, and I was startled to see dried blood in his shaggy fur.

“That’s the only thing I’ve been able to get out of him since he suddenly showed up this morning,” Jake looked at me, concernedly.

“What’s a ‘Shay’?” I asked Dexter, but he didn’t answer, and Jake shook his head, clearly not knowing either.

“Shay!” Dexter whimpered again, then gave a shudder before losing consciousness.

“‘Dinger, help me get him inside. It’s getting cold out here. And he looks like he hasn’t eaten anything in days.”

Together we both managed to pull Dexter through Jake’s cat portal to where it was warmer. We got some food and milk ready for when he came to, then took a closer look at his wounds. There were several scratches. Some were oozing green. They were infected.

“He needs a vet.”

I hated recommending it, because I hate them with a passion, but Dexter looked so bad. What if he died?

“No. We don’t know what’s going on with them, and my owner said they’re being attacked, right? We could be putting ourselves in jeopardy. And Dexter has no home. That means he has no insurance.”

I didn’t know what that means, but I didn’t want to look stupid by asking. It was clear that the Boss had made his decision. And to be fair, I couldn’t imagine the logistics of taking Dexter to a vet from here anyway.

“Okay, so we wait.”

“We wait,” he replied firmly.

I wanted so much to ask Jake what had happened the other day when Sam and I had visited the house, and about his brother, but I just couldn’t bring myself to ask. He was obviously distressed over Dexter’s condition, and I figured Jake will tell me when- or if- the time is right.

It was a couple of hours later when Dexter moved again.

“Shay!” he called suddenly, repeating his earlier word and making me jump. “Shay!”

I looked at Jake, but he didn’t seem to understand the meaning of the word any more than I did.

After Dexter quietened, Jake and I managed to convince him to drink some of the milk we’d prepared, and I felt reassured when he managed to eat a couple of mouthfuls of food.

“I saw her...” he mumbled after swallowing.

“Who?” Jake asked.

“Shay! My love!”

Jake looked as surprised as I feel to learn this.

“Dex, you never told me you had a girlfriend!”

And Jake never told me he had a brother. Why is SC-1 keeping secrets from each other? We’re supposed to be a team!

“She isn’t just my girlfriend, Jay!” Dexter hissed. “She’s more than that to me! She’s my soulmate! We had plans to raise a litter together-”

Hearing Dexter’s words felt like someone had reached inside my chest and was clenching my heart tight. Not a day goes by that I don’t think about Cleo. I still dream about her occasionally.

“She lived near where Kathy and I used to live,” he continued. “After Kathy died, Shay and her owner took me in. Shared food with me until about seven months ago when she was taken.”

Seven months? Wait a second, didn’t Ferretti say he thought he’d seen more missing cat posters go up about eight months ago? That close timing couldn’t be a coincidence.

“Taken by whom?” asked Jake, suddenly tensing and looking very solemn.

“The Furmidable Felines, of course! They catnapped her! Happened right in front of me, but I couldn’t stop them. There were too many of them. I did my best to follow them to see where they were taking her but I got beat up really bad.”

I looked over his injuries that we’d done our best to clean up while he’d been out cold. It was clear the same thing happened to him again.

“Did they do this to you, Dexter?” I asked.

He nodded slowly.

“What the hell were you thinking, Dex?!” shouted Jack, arching his back and looking very pissed. “You went to that meeting without us? Without backup?!”

“What do you mean what the hell happened?” shouted Dexter back with equal fury, standing for the first time despite his injuries. “Why were there lots of people here at your house last Monday? Why didn’t you sneak out and meet me anyway? You made me go alone!”

“We couldn't get away, but you shouldn’t have gone alone! What were you thinking!? Have you forgotten the promise we made that day we met?”

It occurred to me at that point that the Boss and Dexter never got around to telling me the story of how they met.

“No, of course not! But I was thinking that it was my big chance to see Shay again! Why do you think I know so much about the Furmidables, Jake? I’ve been working hard all this time, alone, since she disappeared, tracking them and trying to get her back! Why do you think I was in your neighbourhood that day we met? I thought she might have been brought to round here. And I knew there was a good chance she’d be at the big meeting! How could I have not gone?!”

I was going to ask what was important about this neighbourhood, but Jake jumped in, still on his tirade of anger.

“But why didn’t you tell me your reasons were personal?”

“Because I needed your help because you’re stronger than me! And I was worried that if you thought my motivations were personal that you’d think I was even weaker than I’d already shown myself to be. You might have thought I’d be willing to risk your safety for my own personal gain, or something.”

“What? Dex, everyone’s motivations are always personal, whatever they are. But we’re friends! Don’t think you can just meet me and judge me after I saved your life that day! You owe me! You owed me the truth!”

I felt awkward, a silent observer of this personal dispute. I wish I could have curled into a ball and sunk into the floor so I couldn’t be dragged into the middle. They’re both my friends, and I could genuinely see both sides of the argument. Jake could be pretty hot-headed at times and jump to conclusions, but at the same time, I didn’t like secrets. I was already upset with Jake for keeping his brother a secret. And I’d never known Jake had saved Dexter’s life. I could understand why Jake would be angry at Dexter for the same reason. Being kept in the dark felt like being betrayed.

Dexter suddenly coughed weakly and lay back down, looking spent. “I… I do. I owe you the truth, Jake. This is all more personal than I thought it was, too. Shay’s so beautiful. Or… she was. She’s so thin and emaciated with dull hair like the others now.”

I could imagine. We’ve all already seen members of the Furmidable Felines looking the same way.

“I… I tried to talk to her, only I was stopped by her guards. You see…she’s the leader’s queen.”

”What!?” Jake and I both cried out in unison.

“She’s with that fat, gold-haired head honcho we saw?” Jake then asked.

“No… That big cat we’ve seen isn’t the main leader. It’s another. He spoke briefly at the rally in the Garden of the Gods. He said their first priority is to take out every single vet in this area, then they’ll be expanding to other parts of the country." He paused, looking tired from the effort of talking so much. "Told the cats to spread the word. You can imagine how easy it was to convince more cats to follow him- vets aren’t exactly popular.”

Jake and I exchanged another look. The spate of attacks. It was the Furmidables behind it.

“Who is the main leader?”

“I don’t know. He’s quite small. A grey shorthair. He called himself ‘The Furling’.”

Jake and I tensed. We could never have anticipated there was a bigger hierarchy in the Furmidables. The prospect of taking them down was sounding more and more impossible. Especially if they were recruiting what sounded like an army. And why were they attacking vets?

“Did 'The Furling' say why he wants vets attacked?”

“No… I don’t know. Shay…” I saw he looked so distraught. “She looked so angry when she saw me. She made her guards attack me. I got taken away before I could learn more. I didn’t even see how many signed up, I got dragged away before the meeting was over. I’m sorry guys… I was stupid,” Dexter said weakly. It was clear the effort of talking and shouting at Jake had cost him what little stamina he had remaining in his weakened, injured state.

“Yeah, you were stupid, Dex, but you still did awesome,” Jake said kindly, giving his friend a gentle pat on the back with his paw. “Get some rest. ‘Dinger and I’ll talk about what our next move will be.”

Dexter was more than happy to be given permission to close his eyes and succumb to some more sleep. He’d looked like he’d been clinging onto consciousness the past minute or so.

Jake and I stayed with him all day, discussing the developments. We couldn’t understand why the members looked so emaciated, nor come to any conclusion as to why they would be attacking vets. And their plan to expand was worrying. We quickly agreed that it would be important to nip this in the bud while they were still local, otherwise there’d be no stopping them.

“Jake… you said everyone’s reasons for doing things are personal. So, what’s your reason for fighting the Furmidables?”

“They attack innocent cats,” he replied succinctly. “That’s how I met Dex. I…” he took a breath. “After… my brother… Like you heard from Ferretti, I mostly stayed indoors. And he didn’t like me going out anyway, in case the same thing happened to me. In case I got hit by a car. But that first day I decided to head out for some fresh air, maybe four or five months ago, I came across a scuffle. This group of emaciated cats were attacking Dexter. I took them out, and… I’d been alone for so long. It was nice to talk to someone, and we ended up friends. Dexter’s a bit of a pain in the ass, but he’s wicked smart, and said he didn’t have a home, so I promised I’d watch his back in exchange for his company. So, everyone has reasons for doing something.”

“That’s not true, Jake. I think you want to stop the Furmidables because it’s the right thing to do. Because you think all cats should live freely and happily. Because vandalism and violence is wrong.”

He looked at me like he was scrutinizing me.

“Say what you will, 'Dinger, but I think you’re the same as me. You were new in town, and you wanted a friend, just like I did when I ventured out that day and ran into loverboy over there. Simple as.”

I wasn’t sure what to make of that. It’s like Jake has this… I guess, pessimistic, brooding side to him. When I first met him, I have to admit I kind of hero-worshipped him. He’s stronger and faster than me and most cats I've seen, and more knowledgeable about so many things. And maybe he is right in a way. It had felt amazing to feel a part of a team. To feel like I have a purpose. When I first arrived in Colorado I was lost and homesick, and forming the Super Cats has made me so happy and fulfilled. Just like the way Sam seems to have been since we arrived here. But I think Jake’s wrong about our team and missions being personally driven. We’re just good cats. We have a strong, innate sense of justice, and we want to make the town right and happy. Simple as.

Chapter Text

October 16th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

It was decided that Dexter would hide in the closet of Jake’s room where Jake could keep an eye on him while he recovered.

Over the past two days, Sam’s been gone longer than I expected, but I haven’t minded because that’s meant I could spend a lot of time at Jake’s and help with Dexter’s recovery. Basically Jake and I have been cleaning his wounds and making sure he’s comfortable and eats and drinks and uses the litter box, and taking long afternoon naps together.

I have to say, though, I really hate the walk alone to Jake’s house and back, especially after sun down. When I mentioned this to Jake, he explained to me that the scary, giant objects and creepy lights on the street’s houses are for an event called “Helloween”, and that they’re not real.

But seriously, why of all things would humans want to say ‘hello’ to all these scary things? Big, orange balls with black faces? Human bones? Giant spider webs? You can never convince me otherwise that humans are the weirdest animals.

October 17th
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Dexter’s wounds seem to be getting worse. He was running a fever when I left Jake’s house tonight. Jake said as a last resort, if Dexter turns any worse, he’ll show him to Ferretti when he comes back later tonight and hope Ferretti can help him. But at least we already know he isn’t opposed to cat visitors considering my first meeting with him landed me with an open invitation to come to the house at any time.

Sam’s still gone. I’m starting to get worried about her, but mostly I’m worried about Dexter. I feel so helpless. I can’t sleep.

October 18th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\♡♡♡♡

Oh gods and goddesses of all things feline!! I’m so cat-static!!! Sam came home late last night! And while she’s a bit injured, and strangely, a bit sunburned (she should really grow a fur covering) even though it’s not the hot season anymore, she told me the best ever news I’ve heard!!! Waaah!! I’m just so happy! Ding-dong, the beast is dead!

I would have raced over straight away to Jake’s to tell him the good news, but figured the hour was too late, and that it’d be better to let Dexter sleep.

I’ll go over later this afternoon when Sam goes out to get groceries since it’s Caturday, her day off.

—

They weren’t there when I called by just now… The house was empty. I really hope this isn’t a bad sign…

October 18th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

Great news! Ferretti just called Sam, and he’s invited us over again!

I actually jump into my cat box, much to Sam’s surprise, and I’m brimming with excitement as she takes us the short and now very familiar route to Jake’s house. I can’t wait to tell Jake and Dexter the beast is dead!

I feel safe to be making this journey with Sam, too. I swear there are more scary things today than there were up yesterday.

“Wow, look at that giant spider, Schrodinger. Think we should decorate our house like that?”

I hiss very loudly at that, making my stance on the matter very clear.

“Yeah, it is pretty ugly, isn’t it? But kids love Helloween. I used to be so excited when I was younger to go trick-or-treating with my Mom and little brother.”

I never knew Sam had a Mom or a brother. She’s never mentioned them once in the two years I’ve known her. Surely family would come to visit? Did… did her brother die like Jake’s? Did her Mom die, too?

I watch her ring the doorbell, and Ferretti answers the door.

“Carter, you made it.”

“Yes, Sir. Is.. this about Captain Hanson?”

“Oh, no, no! Nothing like that. Come in and see.”

I find myself curious as to what he’s going to show us. And where is Dexter? I’m so worried about him.

“I got a second cat!”

“What!?” Sam cries excitedly, as I eagerly paw at my caged door to be let out. She sets me down and I use my nose to run off and find them.

“Yeah, I wouldn’t normally have gone out and deliberately got a cat when my job is so dangerous and I’m gone for short periods of time at a time as you know, but, look, come and see,” I hear Ferretti say from the living room as I hurriedly my way to Jake’s room.

Dexter’s okay! He’s covered in bandages like the one Sam had covering her tummy where she got stabbed recently, and he has a tube from his paw and a weird white cone collar thing around his neck, but at least his eyes look less sullen.

“Dexter, are you okay?”

“Shro! Yeah, I’m doing okay. Jake’s owner took me to a vet.”

“He had to drive us all the way over to the next big city over, somewhere called Denver, to find a place that was open. It was a long drive by car. But looks like Dexyboy here’s gonna be okay!”

“And, Schrodinger, I’m gonna be staying here at Jake’s place!”

What? I can’t believe it! I know Dexter’s been astray for a long time. It’s so pawsome he’s getting a family. I’m so happy for him!

“...Poor thing had been badly beaten up. I’m guessing Jake was helping him. Isn’t he the best? Anyway, at first I thought he was a stray, but the vet found a chip in him. I called by the address across town where he was registered, but the family there said they’d moved in a year back, and that he wasn’t theirs. His owner must have either passed away or just abandoned him when they moved, poor little bud,” Ferretti says, giving Dexter a little pat behind the funny collar thing. “How can I kick him out when he’s homeless? So I’m keeping him.”

“That’s so sweet, Sir. What’s his name?”

Ferretti gives a chuckle.

“I was gonna name him Jackson- I mean, look at his hair and colouring- and you know the guy tends to get himself into trouble.”

Sam gives a laugh, though I don’t think the trouble Dexter got himself into was funny. He could have been killed!

“But the chip says his real name’s Dexter, so I’ll stick with that. I mean, Daniel Jackson’s a poindexter, after all.”

Sam gives another chuckle, then bends down closer to Dexter. “Hi Dexter, nice to meet you,” she says gently. Dexter looks at me for permission, and I give him a nod. I’m more than happy for him to finally meet my Mom!

Sam and I hang out at Jake’s the rest of the day. I hear them talk about a new spate of attacks on the vets in town- not a single one was open yesterday when he was looking for somewhere to take Dexter. I’m so furious! What if there’s an animal in town that’s in desperate need of medical help and they can’t get to this Denver City in time? Cats or other animals could die! The actions of the Furmidables are unforgivable!!

I also listen to Sam and Ferretti talk about what happened to Hanson in detail. Sam tells him that it was her team leader, O’Neill, that had killed him. I hadn't liked the man when I first met him because he'd been hugely offensive saying he prefers dogs to cats, but I suddenly feel a huge rush of love and respect towards this man. He's kept his promise to look out for Sam. And I know it can’t have been fun or easy for him to kill a fellow human, but I’ll be forever grateful to this man for protecting me and Sam.

Seriously, the immense relief I feel that I’ll never have to look behind my tail for the Beast ever again is just pawsitively amazing. And Dexter has a new home now!! Everything's just so wonderful right now!

Ferretti serves us all dinner while he and Sam set out a Chinese take out. Then, after he’s done, before he starts eating, he brings out a photo.

“Well since we’re gonna be family now,” he says to Dexter, “I should show you a picture of Jake’s old family. He used to have a brother, Charlie, you see, but he died. He was really sad about it, so I’m so glad he’s found himself a new brother in you. Here, let me show you…”

I can sense the tension in Jake’s body as we’re all shown a photo of two similar grey, short haired cats in the picture. It’s clear that Jake is the one on the left with the brown speckled markings on his face, while the right is a slightly smaller cat.

“But- but- but… no!” Dexter cries out, suddenly so distraught that he half-chokes on his food.

Jake can’t seem to bring himself to speak, as he’s staring at the picture so lost in thought that he doesn’t seem to have registered Dexter’s odd reaction to it.

“Dexter? What is it?” I prompt, trying to make sense of the situation.

“That’s him!! The cat that’s stolen Shay from me! That’s The Furling!”

Chapter Text

October 18th 1997 (continued)
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

Jake’s head snaps up from his food bowl. “Tell me you’re lying!” he grows fiercely.

I’ve never seen him so irate. So he had registered Dexter’s reaction to seeing the photo.

“What? Why would I lie?” Dexter cries loudly, making the cone collar attached round his neck swing comically. “That’s him!”

“Then you’re mistaking him for another grey cat,” Jake hisses back scathingly, “because my brother is dead!”

I’m left stunned into silence and frightened by Jake’s tone of voice. He’s beyond furious.

“He’s not! I’m telling you Jake, I have a photographic memory. I’m not mixing him up! Your brother’s alive and he’s the leader of the Furmidables!”

“Fuck this!” Jake yells, batting his half-finished food bowl aside with a clatter. “I don’t need this dogshit from you of all people!”

Dexter and I are left reeling as Jake then darts off to his room without a backwards glance.

“Wow, what do you think that raucous was about, Captain?”

I freeze as I realize Dexter and Jake had just had that altercation right in front of our humans. I can’t imagine what they must think they witnessed.

“No idea, Sir. I don’t speak cat.”

“Hmm, maybe if Doctor Jackson were here he’d have an inkling,” Ferretti says in an ill-matching humorous tone of voice. “Doesn’t the man speak twenty languages or something?”

“Twenty-three, I believe.”

“Dayum. Think one of them could be cat-talk?”

“I’ll be sure to ask him next time, Sir,” Sam replies with mirth.

Sometimes I really wish Sam could speak my language. I wish I could get her help with the brewing trouble and potential cat-aclysm that’s befalling our town.

Sensing a lull in the moment, I whisper to a shocked-looking Dexter to let me go after Jake alone, and he nods his permission, apparently unable to say anything.

I slowly slip into Jake’s room where he’s perched atop his scratch tower, hunched in silence. He doesn’t even turn around to acknowledge my presence.

“Jake, I understand you’re shocked and upset, but I don’t think it’s fair to take it out on Dexter. Especially when he’s so injured. This isn’t his fault.”

Jake doesn’t answer for some time. He doesn’t even move. Then finally, he says in a dull, small, slow voice that I’ve never heard him use before, “When you lose someone you love for good, you grieve for them like a part of you is gone. Eventually, it hurts a little bit less, and you try to move on, or at least try to live with it. But… if there’s hope you’ll see them… even a little bit… then the hurt will always be there, because there’s no way of moving on…”

I think about Cleo, and how young I was back when I met her. Still just a kitten. If only I hadn’t stupidly assumed we’d end up in the same cat hotel again, as though we’d been intwined by fate and destined to meet again… I might have asked her more about her. Learned where her house was, or what her family’s name was to find her again. It’s so laughable and heartbreaking now to look back on how naive I was.

Admittedly, there are some days that I don’t even think about her, but sometimes I do. Or some mornings, I wake up after dreaming about her, and the regret of losing contact with her stings with renewed rawness. But, I still can’t forget about her, because I know she’s the love of my life, and I know she’s still out there, in DC, however far away that is. And that means there’s still a non-zero chance of seeing her again. As much as it hurts, I can’t let minuscule glimmer of hope that go. I don’t think I even could if I tried.

“There’s no closure,” I whisper in reply, finding myself burdened by the familiar sharp pain of longing in my heart.

“Yeah,” he says gruffly, still markedly looking away from me.

“But Jake, I trust Dexter’s judgement. And assuming your brother is alive and assuming he is this Furling leader, then we’re going to infiltrate the next rally and grab him and get him back to you. And Shay. And we’re gonna do it, because we’re the Super Cats. We’re SC-1, and we can do this!”

Jake gives a wan chuckle, and finally turns to look at me. He looks grave, but there’s a hint of a twinkle in his dark eyes. “I’ve always liked your unwavering enthusiasm, ‘Dinger. ‘S one of the things I first liked about you.”

I puff my chest with pride at his words, and I’m pleased he seems to be coming out of his funk.

“Thank you, Boss. Come on, let’s rejoin Dexter and finish off our dinner. We’ll need the energy to start on our new plan, won’t we?”

Jake considers me for a moment, then smiles. “Right you are, ‘Dinger.”

October 27th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

Since Jake’s initial blow out over the shock of learning his brother’s still alive, from what Jake’s told me, Dexter’s settling in well at his house, and seems to be doing a lot better with his recovery.

I’ve also noticed over the past few days that Jake’s mood has been remarkably uplifted. His eyes have more mirth and warmth in them, and he’s been a lot more jovial and overall bantery than I’ve ever known him to be. I’m not sure if it’s come from accepting that his brother is indeed alive, or an effect from Dexter moving in and having company. Maybe it’s a combination of both. But it doesn’t matter, because as much as I liked him and respected Jake before, he’s now more fun to be around, constantly laughing and joking about, as well as teasing Dexter about his funny cone, and the fact that he can’t reach around to clean himself. He’s admittedly started to smell funky, and Jake’s counting down the days until he gets the satisfaction of watching Dexter be forced by Ferretti to take a bath.

It’ll still be at least another week or two before Dexter can rejoin us on missions again, so until then, Jake and I have kept busy doing some light recon of our area, each time staying close to our neighbourhood. We’ve decided to keep on the low, especially since we’re anticipating that the size of the Furmidable Feline’s army might have grown to a considerable size after their rally. Dexter told us he saw several hundred cats in attendance. There’s no knowing who we can trust anymore. And, assuming Dexter is correct and that the leader, The Furling is Jake’s brother, then we could be in danger. Jake could be recognized, since they look so similar, and based on how Shay reacted to seeing Dexter, there’s a possibility Jake and his brother will have a similarly unhappy reunion if he’s catnapped.

But despite how things are going well with my own team, it sounds like Sam’s isn’t. She’s been spending so much time at work lately. She didn’t even come home last Caturday to be with me, even though it should have been her day off. When she finally came home tonight, she said Colonel O’Neill, her team’s leader, needs her help. But I can’t let myself feel resentful. He got rid of the Beast for us. I hope he’ll be okay.

October 31st 1997
Mood: ✧/ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

Sam was home today. She said today is Helloween and put a black bow tie on me. I must say, I looked very distinguished, and I purred loudly and wrapped myself around her legs when she called me a handsome boy. She looked rather good, too, in a black dress and funny, pointy black hat.

But despite the good start, I didn’t like the rest of the evening after it got dark outside. The doorbell rang several times, and every time I have to run and hide under Sam and my bed because the first time I’d been shocked to see a group of scary monsters at the door. Why was Sam greeting them and giving them candy? Why didn’t she fight them and send them away?

I really don’t like Helloween.

November 2nd 1997
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

Call me crazy, but I swear the number of hours of daylight is getting less and less. Is this the fault of those Helloween monsters? But at least a couple of houses in the neighbourhood are back to normal as of today. I can’t wait for the rest of them to be normal and not-scary again. I’m already on edge as it is. Jake and I have noticed more dull-looking, thin cats walking around in groups. Things are getting bad. We need to do something.

November 5th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

Dexter and Jake turned up unannounced at my place earlier today, rudely interrupting my nap session, but I forgave them when I heard the good news: they said Ferretti had taken Dexter to the vet in Denver again. He’s now bandage-less, collar cone-less, and has a clean bill of health. Smells better, too.

But bad news is they overheard a cat telling another in the vet’s waiting area about a recruitment gathering that’ll be happening on December 1st at one o’clock at a place called Cherry Creek State Park. None of us have heard of it, but we all guessed it had to be in that place called Denver.

I went into Sam’s garage and pulled out the map Sam keeps in the back of her motorcycle that I’ve seen her use to navigate when we’ve occasionally gone on longer rides together on a weekend. Between the three of us, we managed to spread out the paper across the garage floor, only tearing it a little. I hope Sam doesn’t notice.

Thank the feline gods that Dexter can read. It took him some time, but eventually he found the Park marked towards the bottom left of the city Dex said was named Denver. The orange lines joining where he pointed out to be Colorado Springs have to be roads. We all unanimously agreed that we have to attend the rally, but how? Dexter and Jake said it takes Ferretti about an hour each way to drive by car, so it’s definitely too far to walk. I’ve seen Sam operate and ride her motorcycle and car, but there’s no way I could do it with just my paws. Jake said there’s no way he’d be able to operate Ferretti’s car, either.

We’re stumped for now, but we still have just under a month to come up with a plan and I’m confident we’ll come up with something. We’re the Super Cats, and we’re going to rescue Shay and Charlie!

Chapter Text

November 15th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

It’s been ten days and we’re still none the wiser of how we’re going to get to Denver. And every time we’ve ventured outside on paw-trol, we’ve seen more and more cats looking emaciated. Whatever’s happening has become much more widespread since the rally, and with the upcoming one in a much bigger city than ours (from how Jake and Dexter described it, anyway), we desperately need to get there to infiltrate the event and learn all we can to try and stop them.

But what can three cats do? Sometimes I wish we could build an army of our own. Recruit more, bigger, stronger members to the Super Cats. Like how Sam’s work has multiple teams. But how can we do our own recruiting when we don’t know who we can trust?

November 24th 1997
Mood: ✧/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\

Today I was taken to the man named O’Neill’s house for Thank You Day. I couldn’t have thought of a better, or more appropriate place to be for such a celebration. I hadn’t seen O’Neill since he slayed the Beast, and the second I was let out of my box at the threshold of his house's living area, I immediately darted over to him to purr against his legs and show him my full appreciation for everything he’d done to protect me and Sam.

“Seems like you have a fan, Sir,” Sam commented amusedly, only, to my shock, the man groaned and stepped back, looking awkward.

“Uh, really? Alright, alright, just don’t get cat hair all over my pants, yeah?” he said, shooing me away, before turning to Sam and adding, “Really, Carter, did you have to bring your cat with you? You know what Spacemonkey’s gonna be like when he gets here…”

I didn’t know or care who ‘Spacemonkey’ was. I was just so hurt and deflated by his words as a recollection of the Beast himself saying similar things and getting mad at me for shedding in my own home ran through my mind. And he clearly didn’t even want me here even though this guy had said I was cool last time despite his declared preference for dogs and accusation that cats are ‘creepy’ and always ‘up to no good’...

“He’s never usually like this with people he doesn’t know well. You should really get to know him, Sir. And Major Ferretti has two cats now, so you’re gonna have to get over your dislike of cats."

"Uh, great," he groaned again, clearly being sarcastic and looking disgusted. My heart broke a little at the betrayal. Why was he being like this? I thought we were on good terms? Had he lied last time? Or had it been because he'd drunk several of those behaviour-altering beer bottles? Maybe he hadn't meant it at all, and I felt angry I'd been tricked into letting him pat me.

"And, Teal’c’s never seen a cat before, Sir. He said he wanted to meet him when I told him I had a pet.”

I was feeling bummed out that Sam hadn’t called him out for shooing me away from him, too. Why was she letting him brush me off like this? But didn’t have time to dwell on that or wonder who Teal’c was, or how on Earth there could possibly exist a human who’d never seen a cat before, because my trains of thought were cut off by a loud and familiar audatious sound of-

ACHOO!

Great, this Thank You Day was just getting worse and worse. I curled my back and let out a disgruntled hiss at the sudden, violent sneeze that had come from the front of the house that could only mean the allergy man was here. I did not want to have to put up with these string of insults all day from two of Sam's so-called 'friends'. What a disgrace. If only I knew how to operate Sam’s motorcycle, I could bike myself back home, or to the Ferretti’s and hang out somewhere I was more appreciated…

Then, things went from bad to worse at the appearance of a giant man marching forth through the entrance way behind us, greeting Sam and O’Neill with a deep bow. I’ve never seen such a large human before, let alone a human with precisely zero fur! The sight of him zeroing in on my position, staring right at me was disconcerting as hell. I froze still, tensing my entire body in preparation to fight. O’Neill was right when he said last time I didn’t take shit from people. And I really wasn’t in the mood to deal with any hostilities today anymore.

“Captain Carter, this is the feline of which you spoke?” he asked, his voice booming deep like the roar of a large animal, making every fur on my body stand on end from the reverberations.

We prefer the term cats,” I hissed back, though I knew he wouldn’t understand. Then we fell into a silent standoff.

His facial expression was very difficult to read. His eyes were boring into mine. Alarm bells were going off in my head as I watched him gauge my size and seemingly mentally dissect me piece by piece. Did some humans eat cats? Was he going to attack me?

Then, he suddenly bowed to me.

“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Schrödinger Carter. I am Teal’c.”

It took me a second to get over the shock and register his words. A greeting, and not only that, but one of impeccable manners, and I suddenly felt emotional at hearing the addition of Sam’s family name to mine for the first time in my life. I quickly decided that I must have misread this human’s intentions.

I returned the bow he’d given me, then I let him approach me and touch me with his bear-sized hands. He was surprisingly gentle considering his broad, muscled arms. This man had to be another soldier. Maybe he’d helped slay the Beast, too? He definitely smelled trustworthy, so I decided I liked this Teal’c man.

I was still pretty annoyed at Sam for letting O’Neill shoo me away the way he had, and I did my best to stay clear of O'Neill and the allergy man, so I sat on Teal’c’s lap the entire party, including our lunch meal. Teal’c was so big and warm, he was like a safe cushion to be on. It was nice. He fed me a lot of the giant bird that had been slain this year for the feast and patted me in just the right place behind my ears and on my neck. One thing was weird, though. I felt like I could feel some kind of weird writhing vibration from his abdomen as I sat on his lap, but I felt so safe with him and full of food I didn’t think too much into it.

I listened in a happy, content, sleepy daze as the members of Sam’s team, SG-1, turned to the topic of talking about their recent missions. But I couldn’t believe it was real. The allergy man said they’d died! And what are the Nox? And O’Neill experienced rapid aging? But he didn’t look any different to when I last saw him. And they talked about a hammer and a monster called an Unas. I’ve never heard of such an animal. Assuming they’re telling the truth- and I see no reason for them to be lying when they don’t even know I understand every word they’re saying- suddenly the mystery my own team is dealing with seems rather normal and tame in comparison.

November 30th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

The allergy man is dead.

Sam is absolutely devastated by the loss of her friend, and of course I feel bad on her behalf, since I know I’d be so upset if something like that happened to Jake or Dexter. But honestly, I really can’t say I feel anything more than ambivalent. His persistent vile, loud, physical reaction to my presence was an affront to my entire species.

The ‘awake’ party for his death was held at O’Neill’s house, and it was a stark contrast from the mood of the Thank You Day meal less than a week before. First off, there were many, many more people this time, though Ferretti nor none of SG-2 showed for some reason. Secondly, I could tell that everyone was fake-smiling. I could sense they were sad about the allergy man’s death, but were pretending to be happy. I didn’t like seeing Sam force smiles like that. It reminded me of the way she used to pretend everything was okay when the Beast got mad at her to clean up the kitchen or bring him another beer.

I was really pleased when Teal’c showed up. He greeted me so politely again, and we quickly connected over our shared discomfort with so many people being there. Teal’c doesn’t say much, and I find I quite like that. I noticed some people avoided him, too, like they were scared of him, and I could guess why. A human of his size was pretty intimidating, even to other humans. But we bonded over our shared interest in food, too. He hand fed me some barbequed beef steak, and even kindly took the time to pick out the tuna that hadn’t been slathered in yucky sour dressing from the big bowl of tuna salad. It was scrummy! We both agreed that the food was definitely the highlight of the party (Why do humans have parties when someone dies? So weird…), though watching O’Neill smash the window of someone’s car with a stick, and the car’s round, furless owner’s odd reaction, like he was pretending to be happy, or maybe not angry, when he very clearly was, was pretty amusing, too. I've always found human dynamics quite interesting to watch, and I noticed that Teal'c, similarly, seems to pass a fair bit of his time silently observing people in the same way I do. As though he's a giant cat. I wish I could find a way to recruit him onto SC-1. We could really use someone with his kind of size and strength for when we have to go to Denver tomorrow.

Much later, I found myself purring contentedly in Teal’c’s arms, my full tummy making me sleepy and satiated. I knew I’d be needing a lot of energy for SC-1’s big walk to Denver starting at midnight tonight, so I figured I should just take a nap. Based on our study of Sam’s map, we’ve guesstimated it’ll take us ten hours to walk there. That’s gonna take us all night. At least the sky’s clear. As long as the loathsome rain water doesn’t fall on us, I think we can do it.

Suddenly, my ears perked themselves up and my attention was suddenly drawn to a conversation across the room. My eyes quickly located the source. The round, furless owner of the car was talking to a slim, rosy-faced cheery younger man.

“You’re going to Denver now?”

“Yes, Sir. My sister lives there. She had a baby a couple of weeks back, so I thought I’d visit since we have the day off.”

“Oh, I didn’t know. Congratulations, Lieutenant.”

I noticed the round man’s smile met his eyes. I could tell that he was actually genuinely happy for this ‘Lieutenant’.

“But you’ve had at least three cold ones. You good to drive that far, son?”

“Yes, Sir. I was thinking to take the bus. Next one leaves at three.”

I froze. You’ve got to be kitten me… a bus? One of those noisy large cars that hold lots of people? They go to Denver!?

“Alright,” the round, furless man said, looking at his watch. “You better be on your way if you wanna make it. You should be able to find a cab if you make it to Cheyenne Boulevard. I’ll let Colonel O’Neill know you’ve left.”

“Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir.”

They both raised their hands to their foreheads, which I thought must be some different kind of bow or handshake. Maybe for when someone died? But I didn’t think about it too deeply because I was just so excited! We won’t need to walk all night to Denver in the freezing cold like we’ve planned. We can take a bus!

Chapter Text

December 1st 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

After we got home from the awake party (and I swear it’s a miracle we survived her haphazard motorcycle ride home), Sam slumped on her couch in a drunk, sad stupor. She kicked off her shoes, drank some more wine, said she was going to clean out her friend’s house tomorrow, then fell asleep right there in the living room.

I felt bad leaving her alone, but I had to take the opportunity to slip out and stop by the Ferretti household to let Jake and Dexter know of the change of plans. Luckily, Ferretti wasn’t there. He had to be away on a team mission, since neither he nor the rest of his team had come to the awake party, either.

Jake and Dexter were initially hesitant when I told them about the bus idea, because we didn’t even know where to catch the correct bus from. Honestly, I have to ask, why couldn’t the allergy man have died a day earlier and given us more time to plan and find the right bus? Talk about cutting it close…

We took a team vote on what Dexter had taken it upon himself to term as ‘Plan B’. No idea why.

Dexter, with his reading skills, was vocally confident he could lead us to the bus station downtown and find the correct one, so he put his tail up along with me as I’d expected. But Jake voted against. There were too many risks, and we couldn’t afford to blow the opportunity to infiltrate this rally. Of course I understood his skepticism. This was personal for him now. His brother is the Furmidables’ leader. But then, it was equally personal for Dexter, too.

Finally Dexter was able to convince Jake by mentioning how dangerous it could be if we run into larger animals on the way. We’ve all seen our parents/owners watching tv shows with big animals, and frankly, I don’t want to run into a tiger in the middle of the night far from home.

I have to say, Dexter’s pretty good at negotiating, and he seems to have this strange effect on convincing Jake to go along with his ideas. Well, technically, it was my idea. But anyway, Jake was finally aboard, and by early next morning, we were all aboard a giant, black bus with a picture of a pink horse on the side that Dexter had said read ‘Denver City Center’, hidden in the suitcase hold below. If there are horses on the way toDenver, then it’s definitely good that we’ve gone with ‘Plan B’.

I’ve always hated the roar of Sam’s motorcycle engine, but that was nothing in comparison to the sounds a bus made. It hissed, chugged, roared, screeched and revved on and on for what felt like hours. I hated that we couldn’t see outside. It made me feel sick when I didn’t know which way we were going or in what direction. Dexter even threw up his breakfast on a small pink suitcase with a unicorn on it. Meanwhile, Jake and I sniffed out the smell of yummy snacks in the pocket of a larger, black suitcase with white spots, and worked together to claw our way in. Beef jerky! Jackpot!

Finally, after what felt like forever, I felt the bus slow and make several turns. Then it would pause for a while before starting up again with a large rev of its loud engine. We deduced it had to be those boxes with red circles of light commanding it to stop. We had to be in the city. We had to be getting close.

I woke up the still-nauseated Dexter just as, with a loud hiss and a rumble, the bus finally stilled. We started to hear sounds of shuffling and movement above as the humans got up and walked across the top. They were preparing to get off the bus. We were here! We stealthily hid behind a pile of suitcases (far from the vomit-smelling one) and decided that we would leap out and take a right at Jake’s signal.

The door of the bus hold opened and light rushed in, dazzling me briefly. Then, at Jake’s tail signal, we darted out, and there were screams of surprise on our tails as well as the wailing of a young girl as Dexter and I followed Jake to the end of a road, dashed up onto a wall, and finally we jumped up several stories of a neighbouring tall building that bore a wide roof.

We were met with a great view of a sweeping grid of tall and short buildings spread along stretches of wide roads and busy, rumbling traffic. This was a city alright. I only have a vague memory of living in DC now, since it was so long ago, but I feel like the sound and smell was something like this. Less fresh than Colorado Springs.

I noticed we couldn’t even see the mountains off in the distance from here. We were definitely far from home. Where were we going to go from here?

Jake had clearly been wondering the same thing, because he turned to Dexter the same time I did. I’d got us here the easy way, but this was all I had to offer to this mission. It was going to be up to him if we were going to find the so-called Cherry Creek State Park.

He pondered a while, looking around, before suddenly, but confidently, declaring, “That way,” indicating with an incline of his head off towards our right, while Jake and I stared at him in disbelief. “What? We need to go down and right like we saw on Schro’s map, and the sun is in front of us, so it’s that way.”

“What’s the sun got to do with it?” I asked.

“The sun goes up and down the same way in the sky every day. Trust me, I didn’t have a home for over a year. You eventually come to notice these things.”

“Huh,” said Jake as I shrugged in amazement. Dexter really is a smart cat.

It was well over an hours’ walking in the same direction, making sure to keep the sun in front of us as we crossed through the city along the roofs to keep the sky in sight and the direction we needed in front of us, before the shops and tall buildings began to thin. Soon, we were passing by more and more houses. The traffic here was far less, so we made our way down to the street level below, and that’s when we heard it:

“Reckon there’s gonna be food at this big meeting?”

“I really hope so. My Mom had to leave the house really early this morning and forgot to leave out breakfast for me. I’m starving.”

We exchanged glances before Jake dashed across the street towards the two felines who’d spoken- one similarly-coloured to me, and one a mix of black, brown and white- walking together and headed in the same direction we were.

Dexter and I hurried to catch up.

“Hello ladies!” Jake greeted enthusiastically. “Mind if I ask where two lovely ladies such as yourselves are headed?” purred Jake as I rolled my eyes. He was always such a womanizer. At least he hadn’t cat called them.

Dexter, too, looked disgruntled as Jake worked his words flirtatiously to woo the pair into divulging that they were indeed also headed to the rally at Cherry Creek State Park.

“Ooh, so you three mustn’t be from around here if you don’t know where it is, I take it?”

“Nope, we here are proud Colorado Spring boys!” he declared, making the two gasp audibly. They clearly hadn’t met cats from outside their city before.

“Wow! Tell us more! We’ve never been anywhere so far outside before!”

Dexter and I felt like unnecessary wingcats as Jake proceeded to talk at large with the ladies, strutting proudly between the two eager women, who were lapping up his every word, asking him many questions about our town, how we’d heard about the rally, and they’d been particularly impressed when he recalled our mode of arrival. I was a bit put out that Jake spun the story as though he’d been the one to come up with the bus idea, but I didn’t call him out on it. If Jake coaxed information out of them that helped us with our mission in any way, then that would be a win.

Another half an hour later, I noticed the sun was directly overhead, and we found ourselves amidst a thickening crowd of cats, bustling with hubbub and excitement. Our pace slowed just as the line of houses ended, leading us to a vast, open space of nature filled with even more cats.

There was music, singing, an enticing smell of meat, and a synergy of anticipation rippling all around.

“We’re gonna find food, but it was really nice making your acquaintance, Jakei,” said the ginger one before actually nuzzling the side of his cheek, making me snort.

“Hope you enjoy your time here in Denver!” the mixed coat one called back to me and Dexter, and I was frankly surprised she’d even remembered that we were both part of the group. Then she and her friend made off.

“Hmm… already am…” Jake muttered dreamily as he watched longingly as the tips of their tails disappear into the crowd towards the direction the succulent smell was coming from.

“Right, you’ve had your fun, Jake, but now it’s time to focus. We’re here and we’re on a mission, don’t you forget!” Dexter said, batting Jake out of his daze.

“Uh, right, yeah. So, urm, the mission…”

I gave a sigh before cringing in realization that this is probably exactly how I’d looked after talking to Cleo. Like a total idiot.

“Dexter, what did you do when you got to the Colorado Springs rally?”

“Basically I just made my way straight to the main speaking area and waited it out. Then when Shea appeared, I went round back to try and talk to her.”

“Well, we need to know more about what we’re dealing with, so I say we follow Dexter’s plan and make our way to the speaking area.”

Jake agreed with me after a pause, still looking lost in thought, looking longingly in the direction the two ladies had disappeared, then we pushed our way through the crowd. The growing smell of meat and fish made my stomach growl. We’d walked so far since our snack of jerky on the bus.

“Help yourself! All courtesy of the Furling!” called a thin but important-looking cat with a glistening, gold collar was prowling, enticing passers by to his stand of piled up food. I could see open cans of cat food, raw meat, and I cold smell pieces of fish. “He gives freely! He is generous! He is Furmidable!”

A huge crowd of cats pushed their way forward at the words and promise of free food, forming what barely constituted as a line as they pushed their way forward impatiently to get at the food.

But I felt uneasy when Jake joined the line.

“Our Leader thanks you for coming today to hear his words!” the gold-clad cat continued loudly. “Replenish yourself before he speaks! He gives freely! He is generous! He is the Furling!”

“Boss, don’t you think it’s weird that they’re giving food out free when their members always look so emaciated and thin? It doesn’t make any sense…”

“Schro’s got a point, Jake. Plus, I feel too sick from the bus ride and watching you flirt with those two girls to eat to stay here any longer… ugh the smell…” Dexter added, admittedly looking peaky, making me laugh and making Jake leave the line to swat Dexter on the head with his paw.

“Get a grip, Dex, and don’t you dare insult my skills with the ladies again!”

“Oh come on, Jake! There’s probably a reason you’re always single…”

I gulped as Jake rounded on Dexter angrily.

“You better shut up, Dex, before I-!”

“Help yourself to all the fish and beef you can eat- wait! My Lord!”

Dexter and Jake’s argument came to a halt when the gold-clad cat suddenly stopped his bellowing and crouched down into a deep bow right in front of Jake.

“Errr…” Jake mumbled, rendered startled and speechless.

“You have come to check on the progress of the consumption, Sire?” the gold cat spoke, looking at Jake’s paws on the ground. “The cats eat well, my Lord,” he said, looking up and meeting Jake’s eyes, and he paused. “Wait- Oh, sorry… I think I mistook you for someone else.”

He stared long and hard at Jake, scrutinizing him, before finally shrugging and moving on, booming out again into the crowd: “Come! Eat! The Furling shall speak soon! Come replenish yourselves first! He gives freely! He is generous! He is Furmidable!”

“Err… what was that about?” Jake asked, looking riled.

“I’m not sure, but let’s move on from here,” I replied, feeling similarly agitated. I had a feeling Jake had been mistaken for his brother, but I wanted to get away from the gold cat in case he tried to talk to Jake or think further into his mistake.

At least the incident had caused Dexter and Jake to seemingly forget about their tiff, and I was glad that they seemed to be keeping more on their toes as we passed more food stands, as well as groups of singing cats, a giant litter zone with a haphazard line of cats needing to do their business, before eventually we made it to the back of a crowd that was stopped below the foot of a rather tall hill.

“I wonder how they keep humans from coming in?” Dexter asked when we came to a stop. “I mean, think about it, what would this look like to them?”

“Good point,” said Jake, as I pondered the same thought. It was a work day, kids would be at school, and people working. Maybe they’d set up fences for straggler humans that might wander into a park at this time of the week?

“There’s a much bigger crowd here than at the last meeting.”

“Oh, I know! It’s so exciting, isn’t it?”

I turned to look beside me to see that it was two thin-looking cats who had just spoken. They’d joined the crowd next to us, and were chatting excitedly. However, their fur and eyes were markedly dull and lackluster; a striking contrast to the energy and enthusiasm in their voices.

I exchanged glances with Dexter and Jake, who had also noticed the same thing I had. They were clearly already members of the Furmidables.

One of the cats caught us staring and glanced over, and then their dull, watery eyes caught sight of Jake, and widened.

“Oh gods, Kate, it’s him! Oh my Lord! What an honour!”

The two cats fell to the ground, pressing their chests to the ground in a deep bow.

“Oh for meowing out loud, get up,” Jake growled. “I’m not who you think I am, whoever that is.”

“You’re not the Furling, gracing us by walking amongst us?” one of the cats asked warily.

“What? No! I’m not the Fur-king, or whatever...”

The two cats looked at each other, and looked disappointed. “Oh… but the resemblance is uncanny, except for your facial markings, I guess… Anyway, you’ll see for yourself when he soon comes out to speak! We saw him in a place called Colorado Springs. He’s an incredibly selfless leader. We just had to come all the way here to see him speak again!”

I felt wary at continuing this conversation. If Jake’s brother caught wind that someone who looked like him was here, we could be in danger. But this was a unique opportunity. We’d always avoided run-ins with members of the Furmidables. Any encounters with them had always led to violence. But here were two friendly and enthusiastic members, happy to talk. I had to ask.

“You said you went to another place? So did you join the group that day?” asked Dexter, clearly not wanting to share that he had been there, too, and I agreed with his judgement. They’d probably question why Dexter hadn’t joined.

“Oh yes!” the second cat replied enthusiastically. “Best decision we’ve made! We’d been astray for some time after our parents kicked us out, but the Furmidables give out free food, a place to stay, and a sense of purpose, you know?”

I did. Joining the Super Cats made me feel exactly the same way. But why didn’t they look like they were being fed if they said they were?

“So, what does this group ask you to do?”

“Oh we pawtrol, spread the word about our cause, try to recruit new members... Some members were lucky enough to be called to trash some vets in our town, but we were were assigned the task of releasing all the cats at the pound, and trash the dog’s side. I tell you, it was so much fun!”

“Yeah, some other cats we’ve talked to have been ordered to intercept truck deliveries to steal food, too. It’s causing a panic back home. It’s been wild!”

A couple of other cats the other side of the two talking to us had been listening in, and then drew them away them in conversation, curious and excited to hear more about the group. We decided to slip away and blend more into the crowd and get a little nearer to the front to make sure we could hear well, but not too near that Shay or Jake’s brother might recognize them.

Fifteen minutes of excited chattering and occasionally being jostled by the excited crowd later, the large, fat, shiny-coated cat stepped forward I’d seen before in Colorado Springs emerged ato the hill. But Dexter had said he wasn’t the Leader. He had to be the Vice Leader.

He stepped forth, surrounded by equally strong-looking bodyguards, and paced authoritatively, making the crowd fall silent.

“You are here, because until now, you have been scrounging for survival in this world!” he boomed. £Because humans have dictated that they are your leaders, and that you shall eat what you’re given, live where you’re told, even litter where you’re told!”

There was geering and boos from the crowd. I used the noise to cover up my whispered question to Dexter and Jake, “But if he’s in the Furmidables, why doesn’t he look thin and full like the others?” But they had no better idea than I did, and didn’t reply.

“We have spent a millennia hiding our intelligence from humans because we are a lazy species and enjoy a comfortable life given to us. But it is a waste. We are capable of more! We have a higher purpose. We must organize and show humans who’s boss. And… lest not forget, show dogs who are boss, too.”

The second part of his speech got the cats in the crowd screeching, whooping and meowling and screeching in agreement. Cats’ hatred of dogs seemed a universal given.

“We are on the cusp of a revolution, and it is all thanks to our gracious Leader. I introduce to you, our Leader, The Furling.”

There were more cheers and whoops and cries and shakes of tails all around while Jake and Dexter both tensed, utterly still. Their backs were arched. I just wish they’d act more normal and excited like all the other cats around us. We had to blend in for our own safety.

The vice Leader’s bodyguards parted, and the glistening coated fat cat stepped back to allow a small, grey, short hair to step forth.

It was uncanny! He looked just like Jake!

Jake’s brother spoke.

“When I was just a kitten, I was hurt, abused, then cast out, alone by my supposed human family…”

There were meowls of sympathy from the crowd. I suspected that many had faced something similar to be interested in coming to an event like this.

“I was left to rot in a pound, abused and starved by my human caretakers. I didn’t know anybody. I was all alone.”

There were more sounds of sympathy from the crowd while Jake, still tenser than I’ve ever seen him, retracted his claws in anger. “Lies!” he hissed under his breath. “He wasn’t alone!”

“Shhhh!” I cried, worried he might be overheard as the crowd had already fallen silent again to listen to the words of the Leader.

I didn’t know he’d been abused in the past, but I did know that Ferretti had adopted him and his brother some perhaps two years prior from a pound. But I couldn’t believe Jake would ever have once left his smaller and younger brother alone or to feel uncared for. It just wasn’t his style.

“How many of you here have experienced life- if you can call it that- in the hell prison we call ‘pound’?”

There were many meowls and cries.

“And how many of you still have friends or family incarcerated in such a place?”

There were many more cries in answer that time. I hated how Jake’s brother was working up the crowd. Everyone but us was hanging on to his every word. He was a good speaker.

”It was through the efforts of my fellow cats and I that we rose up and escaped that human prison. With my cunning and the strength of my friend, Leo, we outwitted the humans and launched an attack that resulted in the freedom of every single fellow incarcerated cat in that pound.”

There were cries of celebration while Jake growled, “It’s all lies, and we never met that ‘Leo’ giant there…”

“Shhhh,” I reminded him to be quiet again under my breath.

“Together we are formidable! Together, we can achieve greater things! And together… we shall become stronger and smarter than ever before! Observe!”

There was a shuffle of movement as several gold-clad thin cats heaved a tank up to the top of the hill. It seemed to be heavy, as though it was filled with water.

“Some of you, who were present at the first rally south in Colorado Springs… show us where you are!”

There were a few scattered meows and tail waving here and there.

“Thank you for your presence again. The rest of you, ask these loyal followers. Ask them to prove that we have launched similar attacks on dogs in the city. Ask them to hear how we took out every single dreaded vets in the town… and here, today, I will show you now what we have already achieved! Behold, the secret of humans! Stolen from the humans, in this vat contains the Liquid of Rejuvenation, the so-called medicine the vets use as treatment for us! Until now they have kept it from us, only giving it to the chosen ones with owners and insurance, and depriving it from us all!”

There were further jeers and boos directed towards humans. I vaguely remembered Jake mentioning something about ‘insurance’ when Dexter had been injured after the last rally, but I still don’t know what it means.

“This Liquid heals all ailments! It lengthens your life! It gives strength! It lessens your appetite so you need not scavenge for food so often! Here, allow me prove it- my Love, step forth!”

I sensed Dexter tremble as a beautiful, dark persian with flowing fur peppered with flecks of brown and black stepped forth. She had stunning, orange eyes. I could see why Dexter had said she was so beautiful. It was evident that she had once been a beauty, but that it had faded because of what this group had done to her. If I ever saw Cleo like this, I know I’d be just as riled as Dexter was the first time he saw her.

“My Love, Shay, was born blinded in one eye-”

“His Love? And what? That’s not true about her eye!” cried Dexter in a loud whisper, and I had to swat him on the head to shut him up. Did he want to get beaten up again like the last time he’d infiltrated an event like this?

“-but one drink of the Liquid of Rejuvenation, and she now sees through both eyes.”

I watched as Shay bowed to Charlie, then sat beside him proudly, nuzzling his side. Dexter noiselessly coughed up a hairball.

“This is our time to reign! The kingdom of cats is ours for the taking! Join the Furmidables, and you shall have health, strength, food, shelter, long life and power.”

The cats who had hauled the vat began to beckon the cats at the front to form into a neat line.

“One by one, you shall come and drink, and we shall be one. We shall take back what is rightfully ours. Together.”

More golden-clad cats came forth to organize the fast-growing line. The crowd behind us began pushing forward, and we felt ourselves getting swept forward. But the cats being led to the top of the hill were being taken in full view of Jake’s brother and Shay. We couldn’t allow ourselves to be pushed forward. We had to slip out!

“Come on! We gotta get out of here… No!! Dexter!” I hissed as Dexter was suddenly swallowed by the crowd.

“Shit! ‘Dinger, stay with me. We have to push on and find him!”

“No, Boss, we have to retreat!" I cried. "If we don’t get out now, the crowd will push us even harder. We have to fall back!”

“But we don’t leave our team mates behind!”

There came a sudden, huge heave from behind. I tried to grab his tail, but in a flash, Jake was pushed forward out of my sight and swallowed away just like Dex had been.

“BOSS!!” I meowled after him, but there was such a loud, fervent excitement as everyone rushed forwards with huge vigor and strength to get to the line that there was no way he could hear me.

“OUCH!” I cried as a larger, brown cat rammed into my side, smacking my hips. My balance faltered, and then another cat smacked into me from behind, dizzying me and making me lose my step again. This was getting dangerous! It was turning into a stampede! Why wasn’t the Furling doing anything to stop this? And how was I going to find Jake and Dexter again in this chaos?!

Chapter Text

December 1st 1997 (continued)

Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

It was a miracle that I’d managed to crawl my way out of the crowd further unscathed. The Furling and his helpers managed to meowl loudly to get everyone’s attention, somehow being heard over the din of the crush, and the crowd stopped pushing.

“This is what we must change, my friends!” the Furling then yelled, ensuring he was heard by everyone. “No more shall we only think of ourselves! May this no more be a cat-eat-cat world! We must work together! We must show each other patience and compassion utilize teamwork if we are to rise together against the tyranny of dogs and the oppression of humans! Together we shall take this world, and it begins here, today! Demonstrate your willingness to change! Line up, acknowledge and befriend your neighbours, and join my fold! We shall all be one! We shall be Furmidable, together!!”

As the crowd shuffled carefully into a snaking line, I headed straight for the giant litter zone we’d passed earlier on the pretense of needing to relieve myself. I looked back as I got to the foot of the hill to see the first of the cats at the front of the line dipped their heads into the prepared vat of water. Shay was stood next to Jake’s brother, silently observing the single file passing before her.

“Drink from the Liquid, and we shall be as one!” he called as each cat bowed their heads to drink, then bowed to their new Leader and Shay, and I couldn’t help feel that there was something sinister about the entire process. The scene made my fur stand on end.

When I got to the huge litter tray, I saw it was no longer manned by any staff with golden collars. They must have all been summoned to help control the crows. Relieved no one had noticed I’d left the crowd (and I definitely would have been noticed since absolutely no one else from the crowd had left; they all clearly intended to join the Furmidables), I lingered and waited. It occurred to me that Jake, Dex and I had never planned any emergency plan if something had gone wrong. Next time we will have to decide on a fallback position to reconvene safely. You live and learn, right?

A few long minutes later a small trickle of cats came past and I decided to climb up a nearby tree and hide within its branches to observe. I couldn’t tell anything different about these returning cats appearance-wise, but I did catch some strains of conversation as they passed:

“Do you feel any different?”

“Yeah! I feel rejuvenated, like the Furling promised.”

“Same!”

Others spoke of the roles they’d been given.

“I was told to meet a group of others at 10am tomorrow morning in the middle of City Park for further instructions.”

“Me too. See you then!”

I would love to infiltrate that group tomorrow morning and learn more about the kind of roles new members were being given, but there was no way I’d be able to stay here overnight without getting Sam worried. One of her teammates had just died. She was such a mess when I snuck out this morning. I’d felt bad enough leaving her. There’s no way I could leave her to sleep alone tonight. I know I’d be devastated if something ever happened to Jake and Dex…

And speaking of, I was really beginning to grow concerned. So much time had passed since the end of the stampede. What if Jake or Dex had been recognized? What if they’d been catnapped? Or worse- what if they’d been stupid enough to try and go behind the hill and try to sneak up on their loved ones and try and take them. But, surely they wouldn’t risk it without me... would they? Not after what happened to Dexter last time, right?

The branch under my butt was pressing in deep and uncomfortably, making it sore, but I didn’t dare move in case I rustled the tree and drew attention to myself. But how long was I supposed to stay in this tree? What if Jake and Dexter had let their personal feelings cloud their judgement and had gone on a suicide mission, and I was just hiding, sitting idle in this tree like a scaredy cat while they were risking their lives? What kind of Super Cat would that make me?

Another tense few minutes passed as I continued to listen in to the pieces of conversations of the passing cats.

“I hope I’m assigned to beating up the dogs. My Mom got mauled as a kitten. I’d love to get revenge!”

-and-

“This is the break we’ve been waiting for, little brother! Starting tomorrow, we’ll no longer have to live off scraps from humans’ garbage!”

Then I spotted a flash of shaggy, brown fur through a gap in the leaves, walking tensely in tow with some other cats. It was unmistakably Dexter!

I slunk down the tree, trying my best not to disturb the foliage, and walked as casually as I could to join the line of passing cats. Then I hurried up to catch up with Dexter. I was relieved to see he was unhurt.

“Schro! Thank the feline gods you’re okay!”

“Yeah, you too! You okay? Have you seen the Boss?”

“I'm okay, but no… I haven’t seen any sign of him since he was with you when I got pushed ahead in the crowd. Took me a while to slip away unnoticed from the line to come back here. You don’t think he got recognized by someone, do you? Or that he’d go after his brother, do you?”

I pondered what to say. Unfortunately, that was exactly what I’d been thinking.

“I dunno, but we can’t leave without him. But we need to stay inconspicuous.”

As we continued to follow the crowd, we passed one of the group of singing cats we’d seen earlier. There was a single dull-haired black tomcat singing the bass line together with three attractive- though noticeably thin- ladies, singing the higher parts somewhat harmoniously and dancing hazily. A small group of cats had stopped to watch on their way home, and I had an idea.

“Look, let’s just stay here pretending to listen to the singing, and we can take turns watching the passers by,” I suggested. “Jake’ll have to come by here at some point, right? It’s the main exit and the way we came.”

“Yeah, good idea. I just hope he hasn’t tried anything stupid like I did last time.”

“The Boss saw what happened to you. He wouldn’t go in alone,” I said, trying to reassure him with as much conviction as I could, all the while thinking that there was every chance he may well have done exactly that.

Four songs in, I wanted to claw my ears off. The group really wasn’t that good, though some passers by had started dancing along with the ladies, though I guessed they were more swept up in the euphoria of the ceremony or whatever had happened to them on the hill, rather than being enraptured by the 'singing'. If you could really call it that at all. I noticed Dexter was looking as distressed as I was feeling, though I wasn’t sure if it was due to the awful music or being worried about Jake.

“Dex, what d’you wanna do?” I whispered in a low voice that would be drowned out by the singing group. “Think we should stay longer, or go looking for Jake?”

“The crowd’s beginning to thin. It might be suspicious if we go back. Jake’ll have to show at some point. I think we should stay here.”

“Okay,” I agreed, unnerved. I didn't like doing nothing. And Jake had been right when we shouldn't leave our teammates behind. He could need our help right now! But we just didn't have enough intel on what was going on, and we couldn't risk standing out by walking against the crowd.

“Never put you two down as music fans, if you can call this music, that is…”

We both snapped around to see Jake standing behind us, looking coy, though I could tell there was a darkness in his eyes, similar to how he’d looked that day Ferretti had shown us the photo of his brother that Dex had recognized.

“Jake!” we both cried, and I let out a purr of relief.

“Sorry guys, got a bit held up. I’ll fill you in later, but first, let’s just get the hell away from this joint.”

“Sure thing, Boss!” I cried, as happy to get away from the singing group as I was to see Jake alive. He looked a little worse for wear, as though he’d been ruffled a little, but he was walking just fine, and I couldn’t see any injuries.

We blended in with the crowd as best as we could, with Jake constantly reminding Dex to look less tense, and we finally reached the end of the treeline and left the park. I’d never felt so relieved to feel the roughness of concrete beneath my paws. We overheard a few cats on the walk comment that Jake looked like their ‘Furling’, but thankfully none confronted us or him directly. They clearly thought they were giving Jake a passive compliment, though he himself simply glowered with each comment.

We walked on in silence for several blocks before Jake wordlessly directed us with his tail that we make a right, and we walked several more blocks until Jake seemed to have decided that the alley we’d turned into was quiet enough to group, unheard.

“What happened back there?” I whispered, pricking my ears to make sure there was no sign of any cats who might overhear us.

“Guys, we’ve got a problem. I look too similar to my brother. After the crowd settled I got recognized again and pulled aside by his golden mob. I don’t think they knew who I was, but they seemed to think I was some kind of threat. Obviously Charlie was too busy making everyone drink whatever it was that was in there- “Liquid of Rejuvenation” my ass- for him to confront me before I managed to get away. I had to attack one of his goons to escape, though-”

Not for the first time, I marvelled at Jake’s speed and strength. I could just imagine him being able to outspeed a group of cats in a pinch.

“But I’m worried they’re gonna mention to my brother that there was a suspicious cat who attacked one of them and looks like him. If Charlie puts two and two together, he might come after me, because as we all know, he knows where I live!”

Chapter Text

December 14th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

The morning after we got back, even though we were all exhausted from the long walk in Denver twice over, plus the bus journey back, the Boss enlisted Dex and I to fortify the perimeter of their house. We spent the day securing all the windows and any possible points of entry, including blocking air vents, and we’ve constructed a temporary barricade that can lock the cat flap from the inside to keep unwanted guests out, but can also be removed to hide it from Ferretti.

Since then, nothing much has happened the past couple of weeks, except that Jake’s been even more sullen and more irritable than usual. I suspect he’s in shock from seeing that Dex had actually been right about his brother still being alive, and secondly, he’s clearly living in fear that his brother is going to send one (or several) of his goons after him.

I’ve been wanting to suggest to Jake that we use his likeness to his brother to our advantage- that we disguise him as Charlie and replace him, giving Dex and I a chance to catnap the Furling and question him. But I know they’ll both shoot me down and say I’m crazy for suggesting something so dangerous, so I haven’t said anything. And, the truth is, we need more help. We’re the Super Cats, but we’re just not super enough. If the Furmidables are growing their army, we need to find more members, too. But how? Who can we trust?

He (along with Dex) have been hanging out at my house as much as possible when our owners have been away. But a problem that’s happened is a white carpet has fallen from the sky, and hasn’t gone away. My teammates said it’s called snoh, and while otherwise we’d have been confident the Furmidables won’t be able to track them to my place since Jake’s brother doesn’t know where I live, this snoh presents a problem, because everywhere we walk on the white carpet, an imprint of our paws remains, like a trail of where we’ve been. So Jake came up with an ingenious idea of following the lines that form on the roads every morning from the tyres of cares, but it’s been pretty dangerous and slippery for them to come by to my house every day. Also, because of the snoh and the danger it presents, we’ve decided to suspend team patrols indefinitely until it melts. Dexter says the blanket of snoh could be on-and-off for the next couple of months, and that things got very cold for him this time last year. I’m so glad he has a home this year, but I wish he could feel safer. The Furling knows where it is. And what’s going to happen with the Furmidables’ group and their planned attacks and activities in the meantime? We can’t shut ourselves in while their army is growing, can we?

December 20th 1997
Mood: ✧/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\

I really hated today. I had the life practically scared out of me not once, but twice when we were invited to a friend of Sam’s house.

I knew it the second we arrived and the door opened. I knew that smell from anywhere. Dog.

My heart thumped as I was whisked into the house and set down on the floor. Through the bars of the box’s door, there I saw a large, brown and black-backed wolf-like creature. It was horrifying! Why would Sam bring me to a dangerous dog-infested house!?

ACHOO!

...No! No! It couldn’t be!

“Looks like I’ll have to up your dose of antihistamines when you get back on base after the holidays, Doctor Jackson.”

Doctor Jackson… as in… the allergy man? No, don't let it be!

I was let out of my box, and sure enough, alive and well, was the allergy man! But I thought he was dead!? I Sam crying over his death just a couple of weeks ago! What in cat’s name is going on? I know cats have nine lives (and I probably used up two just today), but does this human have more than one? And didn’t I overhear him and Sam say before that they’d died and some Nox things had brought them back? I don’t even know what to believe anymore…

A growl from the dog snapped me from my thoughts, and the second I clocked Teal’c in the corner of the room looking at the pretty twinkling lights and hanging balls on a tree (oh yay, is Christmouse coming soon?), I darted into his arms for safety, then glared at the animal.

“Oh dear, Sam. Guess our furbabies aren’t getting off to a good start, are they?” a short human woman I hadn’t seen before muttered.

Fur… baby? She called me a baby?! The correct term is kitten, thank you, not that I’m young anymore. And nor was I happy to have been lumped into a single category to be shared with a creature such as that abomination over there, either.

“I love that you named him after her home planet, though,” Sam said, smiling.

“You mean, Toronto?” the girl said emphatically, though I don’t know why, and her eyes twinkled.

Then the man named O’Neill gave her an encouraging pat on the shoulder and said, “Atta girl.”

I looked closely at the little girl, who had chosen to approach me. I found that she vaguely reminded me of DC… did I used to live with a similar aged girl? I can’t really remember life before Sam… But I was in no mood for socializing. Plus, as she approached even closer, I noticed she smelled heavily of dog, which made me nauseous. So I turned away from her and nestled my face deeply into Teal’c’s chest.

“Oh… Sorry Cass,” I heard O’Neill chuckle. “You might have a hard time persuading Teal’c and Sam’s cat to part from one another. They’re practically best buds. But like I said before, dogs are better. That’s why there’s the rule that every kid has to have one.”

Wait, what kind of dogshit rule is that?!

“So, hey, why don’t we take Hank out in the backyard for a run in the snoh?”

“Yay!” I heard her beam loudly.

“I’ll come with,” called the allergy man. “I need some fresh air to get away from all this animal hair,” and I heard the three leave the room.

Good riddance, I thought.

As I snuggled with Teal’c, I vaguely listened as Sam and her friend started talking about their plans for Christmouse, and I dreaded to hear that it sounded like we were going to be coming back here in just a few days.

“I’d have been happy to host this year, but it’s perfectly understandable that Cass would want to stay in a more familiar place.”

“I just want it to be magical for her, you know? I just want her to feel like a real kid after everything she’s seen and been through. I’m glad you’re all coming over, it’s gonna be perfect. And Colonel O’Neill’s so good with her, too.”

“Yeah, he’s certainly good with kids…” Sam said hazily. “So… is Cass settling in okay here? It’s been a week now, right?”

“Yeah, a week to the day since she moved in. And… I guess so. We’re still in the getting to know each other stage, though. She had a couple of days at school yesterday and the day before, and that went okay, before you ask. But… sometimes I hear her having nightmares in the night, and then she won’t talk to me about them. So, if the right time comes up, d’you think you could talk to her about how she’s doing? I feel like she’s still more attached to you, Sam...”

“Yeah, of course I’ll talk to her. But she’ll get over me soon enough. You’re her Mom now.”

“Still sounds so weird to hear it said aloud like that,” the other woman said. “My ex never wanted kids, and I never thought I’d actually have one- well, anytime soon, anyway, so I’m still just taking it day by day, you know?”

“I don’t know exactly, though taking in Schrodinger happened pretty suddenly.”

“Surely not as sudden as Colonel O’Neill lumping a dog on us, though?”

“No, okay, you got me there!” Sam digressed. “He and Cass seem to love each other, though, right?”

“Oh yeah! I think Hank’s been a real help for her transition. Still need to get him neutered and have his latest shots updated. Apparently they’re having issues with the supplies of animal drugs into the city, and they had a break in at the pound that wrecked their supplies. It’s really weird, isn’t it? I’d love to bring Hank onto the base so I can just do him myself in my infirmary, but I don’t think the General would appreciate a dog on the base.”

“No, probably not,” Sam chuckled.

“Is Schrodinger neutered?”

I perk up at the sound of my name being mentioned and listen in closely. What does ‘neutered’ mean?

“Yeah. He swallowed a floss pick the summer I got him and he needed surgery to get it out, so I took their advice and just got him snipped at the same time even though he was a house cat at the time.”

Wait… snipped? What was snipped? What did Sam let the vet do to me!?

“Makes sense. “

“Yeah, glad I got it done as I wouldn’t have been able to do it since I moved here, what with the trouble with the local vets and all. But he’s a roaming cat now. Hangs out with Ferretti’s cats. They live just off my block”

“SG-2’s Ferretti? Oh my god, that’s just too cute!”

Yeah, this short woman wouldn’t think it were so 'cute' if she saw all the group of mangy, emaciated cats we’re investigating. Especially since it sounds like she’s some kind of medical doctor.

Then she turned to look at me.

“Might be a bit of a walk for you to get here, but if you want to come and hang out with Hank and Cassie while your Mommy’s off saving the galaxy-”

“I do not save the galaxy, Janet.”

“Whatever. But you’re welcome anytime if you and Hank end up getting along.”

Hah, fat chance of that, lady. And your animal’s so dumb I bet he doesn’t even know how to string two words together.

“I do not believe Schrodinger is fond of the canine, and I, too, find myself rather un-fond of the creatures,” Teal’c rumbled quietly to me, and I purred as he fondled the back of my ear in a pleasant way. “Many roamed wild on Chulak where I grew up. They were known to very occasionally attack young Jaffa, though those that did were swiftly captured and consumed by the camp.”

Sam and her short friend looked stunned. I on the other hand was once again reminded again that I really, really like Teal’c. Okay, so I don’t know where Chulak is or what a ‘jaffa’ is, but he clearly has another thing in common with us cats: he doesn’t like dogs. And he’s even eaten them, too?! How barbarically paw-some! Oh yes, dare I say Teal’c is rapidly proving to be my favourite human; a very close second to Sam. I also like the height his stature gives me when he holds me in his broad arms. It’s like a safety barrier between me and people and animals I don’t want to talk to.

And speaking of… that was when the back door burst open, and a flurry of white came in.

“Doc, you been feeding your kid candy canes all morning? She’s a damn hurricane out there running after Hank! The snoh’s not even slowing her down one bit!” the man named O’Neill panted.

“Tell me about it, Sir,” said the short woman amusedly. “Feels like I’m back in basic every time I take her to the park.”

“Ugh,” wheezed the allergy man, who came stumbling through the door together with the girl, even more breathless-sounding than O’Neill. His long head fur was comically flattened by the weight of melted snoh, and his eye glasses were cloudy and crooked. It was a funny sight. “Argh! It’s freezing out there! I’d forgotten how cold winters get here in these parts of the States.”

The little girl beside him, in contrast, looked full of energy, beaming and radiant. She shook off a layer of snoh from herself, brushed some off the dreaded dog that had accompanied her (if only it had frozen to death outside), then ran over to grab both Sam and the short woman’s hand, pulling them towards the door as though she wanted to play with them.

“Make sure you gimme a shout next time, Doc. I’m happy to run the energy out of her so she’ll go down early at night for you. Though I’d prefer if it weren’t bucketing down with snoh.”

“Noted, and thank you for the offer, Sir.”

“Me too,” said Sam. “I’d be happy to help anytime I’m on Earth. Though sorry Cass, not now. We need to get ready for lunch.”

“Aww!!!!”

I couldn’t help feel a little jealous at the way Sam was grinning at the little girl that was now pouting and protesting, still clutching her hand. Then I felt Teal’c’s chest rise beneath me as he motioned to speak.

“Since I have been permitted to leave the mountain more frequently, it would be my honour to assist with the entertainment of young Cassandra.”

“Thanks, Mister Teal’c.”

“It’s just Teal’c, Janet,” whispered Sam to the short woman, and Teal’c gave a bow in her direction.

“Thank you, Teal’c,” she repeated, and I looked up to see Teal’c almost smile. Almost.

I leered at the dog as it then crossed the room towards the fireplace, giving me an unmistakably cold glance on its way, then I watched it lay down on the carpet to warm itself.

“I think Hank’s got the right idea. Let’s get warmed up, get fed, and let’s tell Mis- uh, Teal’c and Cassie all about Christmouse!”

—-

I later decided I liked the little girl, despite her affection towards the dog. After Teal’c had fed me lots of food including roast beef from the table, I decided to give him a respite and let him finish his lunch without me in his way, and went over to sit on the girl’s lap since she’d already asked to hold me multiple times throughout the afternoon.

I very much relished the look of loathing and jealousy on Hank’s face at the sight of me getting lavishes of attention and pats from his owner. I made sure to purr very loudly, too, just to rub it in, even when she tried to feed me green things from her plate. Does she seriously think cats eat broccoli?! But oh yes, I’d made the right choice by planting myself on this girl. The dog looked positively pissed! Hah!

Dinner was done, and I relieved myself outside after almost freezing to death when my butt accidentally touched the snoh. Then I came back in to find the humans cleaning up the table and dishes.

“Don’t think I don’t know what you and your kind are up to, cat.”

The way the dog growled the last word sounded as though my species’ name was laced with venom, but frankly, I was even more surprised that the animal was, in fact, intelligent enough to even speak at all.

‘Just ignore him, just ignore him. He’s not worth talking to,’ I repeated to myself like a mantra.

I marched right past him, pretending as though I hadn’t heard him at all, but then he growled after me again.

“If I find you are connected with the ones who attacked the pound, I’ll rip you limb from limb with my teeth.”

I gulped and my fur automatically stood on end, but I did my best to hide it, and slunk off to find Teal’c and seek his protection. Though I know the dog wouldn’t dare do anything to me in view of the humans, anyway. Well, probably not, anyway.

Shortly after, Teal’c offered to help dry the dishes with a cloth, so I perched on his shoulder as he got to work, from where I had a view of the white outside through the kitchen window.

Just then, I saw the most outrageous thing! The dog was outside, and was sniffing the area in the garden where I’d done my business!! What a disgusting creature he is! I really don’t want to come back here for Christmouse and have to spend more time in the vicinity of such a loathsome dog. Ugh.

Chapter Text

December 25th 1997
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

'Just remember this is my territory, cat.’

Ssstupid dog. Can’t get his stupid leering face out of my mind. Dogsss suck. But catnip doesn’t. Nor Christmouse... I loooove Christmoussssse. And the lights on the tree up here are sssssoooo sparkly and pretty... like flying birds in the branches. And the coloured, swinging balls are their eggs. Mmmm, I bet they’re tasty. I hope Teal’c’ll share food with me later. I love Teal’c. And I love Saaam… Mmmm, how did I never notice my Mom’s name sounds like salmon…? Yum, someone please give me fish! Or roast beef... Actually, anything! Oh, for the love of all things feline, I’m starving! When will the giant bird in the oven be cooked? And why does it even need cooking? I could eat it raw all by myself!

“What are you doing lying lifeless on the floor, drooling like that? You’re an embarrassment to all animals, cat.”

Ugh, I was so happy thinking about eating, I’d briefly forgotten the dog was even here.

“Stupid dog. Go awayyyyy.”

He looks angry. Oops… Think I might have said that aloud.

“Go away? This is my house!”

Ugh. I wish I was in my house… Or Jake and Dex’s… Yeah… I wanna share this catnip with them… I bet Dex’d be a laugh on catnip.

Actually… on second thoughts, I better bat away the nice-smelling squishy mouse-shaped pouch Sam gave me... I shouldn’t be gnawing on it. I need my wits about me with the dog around.

“Hey, did-you-know-that-catnip-has-been-theorized-to-posess-hallucinogenic-properties-similar-to-opioids-in-humans?” I hear the allergy man prattle off in such a fast way his words hadn’t had a chance to sink into my brain before the man named O’Neill replies.

“And did you know, Dannyboy, that while alcohol is generally said to act as a depressant in humans, for some reason it revvs your mouth up so fast you start prattling on faster than an in-flight F16?”

I hear Sam give a snigger into the third or so beer she’s on, but I don’t join her because the dog is still leering dangerously at me. He’s baring his teeth, but he wouldn’t dare do anything here in front of the humans, would he?

We’re distracted from our brewing altercation, however, when the allergy man starts comparing us. Thankfully he’s sat down and starts talking a little slower now so my sluggish brain can keep up this time.

“Did you know that dogs are thought to have been domesticated twice as long ago in history as cats?”

“Oh boy, here we go…”

I watch curiously as O’Neill stares down irritably at the seated man (who I’ve noticed has been sneezing with less frequency today. One of those Christmouse miracles I’ve heard about?)

“-And that cats are believed to have domesticated themselves, due to favouring the agricultural environment of early human civilization?”

Agricul... what? I don't understand half of the words the man just said.

“And did you know that on Christmas you’re supposed to take the damn day off and celebrate? Not lecture us about history like you’re off-world looking at rocks.”

I notice Sam laugh again at this. I, however, am just confused as to what would be interesting about looking at rocks. Unless that was the joke?

“You’ve had, like, one beer?” O’Neill asks, scrupulously examining the little remaining contents of the bottle he snatches from the man’s hand, but the allergy man carries on talking as though nothing happened.

“The Abydonians, the same as Ancient Egyptians kept cats as pets, and were so beloved that if their pet died, they shaved their eyebrows in mourning-”

Abbied-onions? Mmm, they sounds tasty…

“Actually, that is quite interesting.”

“Don’t encourage him, Carter. That’s an order.”

“Uh- yes, Sir.”

“-AND the deliberate death of a cat by a human was punishable by death.”

The dog next to me growls in protest, but I definitely like the sound of those Abbied-onions, whoever or whatever they are.

“Yeah, I know something else that should be punishable by death...” groans O’Neill. “Doc, can’t you do something? Like, give him a sedative or something?”

“Sorry, Colonel, I don’t carry around sedatives with me off-base,” says the short woman laughing as she clutches her own beer. For a tiny woman, she’s probably drunk the most beer of all of them. I’m just glad none of them get violent when they drink, the same way that the Beast did, or that teammate of Ferretti’s whose face I scratched up. Actually, that was a pretty good memory…

“I’ll get Daniel some water,” Sam says, disappearing.

“Well, I’m just glad Cassie’s having a wonderful time.”

The girl got a box with tiny colourful beads in it from Sam and has been sat at the coffee table putting them on string and making pretty jewelry ever since, ignoring all the larger humans. I hope she makes me a shiny collar like Jake and Dex have. I was thinking of heading over and see if I could hint at her what I want, but the allergy man continues on talking about cats, so I paws and listen in.

“Did you know that Ra fathered not one but two feline goddesses…”

“All the more reason to be glad I killed him, then, for bringing more cats into the galaxy-”

I scowl at O’Neill’s comment.

“-the best known is of course Bastet, also known as Bast-”

“Of course…”

“I know of Bastet,” Teal’c chimes in suddenly. He hasn’t spoken a word in a long time; he’s just been stood beside the fire silently observing the girl’s jewelery-making progress, and his voice makes everyone- even the girl- pay attention to him. “She has only recently risen to power. She previously served as Ra’s consort-”

“Ew, with her own father?” cuts in Sam, returning with a glass of water, and she promptly hands it to the allergy man.

Teal’c falls silent and looks thoughtful at Sam’s comment. I have no idea what a consort is, though. “Regardless, since Ra’s demise at the hands of O’Neill, she has come to possess much of her father’s army, much to Apophis’ digression.”

“Other snakeheads pissing off Apophis? That’s something I can drink to,” O’Neill says, lifting up his beer and clinking it with the bottle Sam’s picked up again.

“And then there was also Tefnut, though she was more represented as a lion than a cat-” the allergy man continues, completely ignoring the glass of water he’s been given, or even Teal’c’s interruption.

“Okay, look, Dannyboy. Enough with all the cats. You’re gonna make Hank feel bad,” O’Neill says, approaching us and patting the dog next to me as though he needs sympathy. I feel disgusted, and take the opportunity to skalk away towards Teal’c who happily picks me up in his arms. “If you’re gonna lecture us, then tell us about dogs. What about dogs in Ancient Egypt?” O’Neill then says. “There has to be a dog god.”

A dog god? Don’t make me laugh!

“Yes, there was.” Oh. I try not to catch the smug look on the dog in the corner of my eye. “Anubis was the god of embalming, the afterlife and the underworld, and he was usually depicted as a jackal, or as a human with a jackal head.”

“Now that’s what I’m talking about!” O’Neill says gleefully. “See, the cat god just had sex with her own Daddy and pussied about doing nothing while the dog god was being badass in the underworld. See, further proof that dogs are better than cats.”

Teal’c gives me a caring squeeze and a strong stroke on my back. It feels nice and reassuring.

“O’Neill. You offend Schrodinger Carter with such talk. And, Anubis was banished. Slain in battle many a generation ago.”

Hah! But to my surprise, O’Neill isn’t derailed by that revelation. Instead, he breaks into a laugh, sloshing the beer he’s holding.

“Offend? You serious, Teal’c? Anyway, what is it with you and Carter’s cat?”

I feel Teal’c pause in his movements on my back, clearly considering his answer. I look up at him. His eyes are awash with pride, and it makes my heart skip a beat.

“I believe this feline possesses the heart of a warrior.”

I'm practically dizzied with joy! I’ve never received such a wonderful compliment! I’ve always felt just as a side member to the Super Cats; Jake is the strong and fast one, and Dex is the smart one. I’ve always just been… there, supplying the occasional idea. But to hear that someone like Teal’c, a human soldier, has such belief in me makes me feel so light and happy.

But O’Neill ruins my moment by actually choking on his beer.

“Was.. was that a joke, Teal’c?”

Teal’c stares at the man, raising his eyebrow in such an impressive, acrobatic way it makes me wish I had a pair of my own.

“I did not intend my statement to be in jest, O’Neill. This feline possesses many respectable qualities.”

“On Schrodinger’s behalf, thanks, Teal’c,” Sam says, coming up to us and patting me, too, which I appreciate, and Teal’c offers her an incline of his head.

I feel safe and happy, and glower at the somewhat jealous-looking dog who is looking put out next to an incredulous-looking O’Neill.

“A warrior? Teal’c, if I were going into battle, a lazy, selfish cat is the last animal I’d want watching my back.” I stiffen. I’d expect such an insult from the dog. Or even the allergy man. But despite being the man who slayed The Beast, I’ve now lost all respect for him. Has he already forgotten how I slashed that man who was attacking Sam at Ferretti’s house? He’d said I was cool… Maybe his words had meant nothing… “Now, dogs, Teal’c. Everyone on this planet knows dogs are the superior animal. You know the police force and security even use them? And you know why? They’re strong, reliable, fast, loyal…”

“Indeed. There were many canines on Chulak. I do not contest your points. However, their hearts are easily swayed. They are both impulsive and reckless. But from what I have learned of felines, their minds are steady. Their opinions strong and formulated. They are intelligent and cunning.” I nod along in agreement, brimming with pride and love for the human. “If a cat were to join me in battle, I would be assured it would not leave my side until the battle is ended.”

Damn straight I wouldn’t! Thank you, Teal’c!

It’s Sam’s turn to choke on her beer. I can’t tell if she’s trying not to laugh. She better not be.

“You’re not gonna change his mind on this, Sir,” she says, half-spluttering. “Teal’c is officially a cat person, like me.”

“Traitors, the pair of you! I should have you both kicked off the team for that.”

I tense up and panic. I feel Teal’c’s biceps stiffen, too. I know how being on her team has made Sam so happy. I’d hate to be responsible for her losing her teammates because of me.

“Really, Sir?” Sam asks casually. Why is she smiling? Why doesn’t she seem worried? If her position on her team is threatened, then I’ll leave. For her.

“I’m kidding, I’m kidding!” O’Neill says, continuing to pat the dog, whose tail is wagging sickeningly, and Teal’c and I relax a little. He was just joking. “Sometimes in life you just gotta agree to disagree. Right?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Indeed. We are united in our fight against the Goa’uld. This matter is trivial.”

“Well, that’s settled then!” the short woman says. “Now how about we set up for lunch?”

Oh finally! The giant bird must be done!

—-

I’m sat on Sam’s lap on the couch. We’re watching something called The Simpsons- a weird tv show with round yellow humans- at O’Neill's insistence. He'd said that it was an Earth rule that all kids must watch The Simpsons’ Christmouse Special every year,though since the dog rule was definitely dogshit, I’m betting this rule was also made up. But the girl and Sam are enjoying it.

Before then, we'd celebrated Sam's birthday early, because she'll be somewhere with a weird name that sounded like numbers and sounds on her actual birthday.

'I still don’t know why you didn’t just take the day off for your birthday?' the short woman had asked before they'd given her presents. Lucky her getting both Christmouse AND extra presents. Where's my extra catnip gift?

'Why would I do that?' she'd replied. 'This time last year I was still in an apartment in DC alone with Schro. Not even my Dad or brother remembered it was my birthday. Didn’t even call-'

I'd felt bad at hearing that. I guess I hadn't imagined someone calling themself her Dad talking from her phone machine before accidentally erasing it.

'-The Stargate program had been shut down. General West had barred me from even going to Cheyenne Mountain… I didn’t even know what I was doing with my life. I was just working on nanotechnology at the Pentagon, and while it was interesting-'

'Oy, yeah, forgive me when I say *I* don't find nanobots interesting, Carter...' O'Neill had grimaced.

'That's understandable, Sir, but... it had felt like a dead-end in my career after working so hard at getting the gate operational... But now a year later I’m here with all of you; I’ve travelled across the galaxy… I’m really just happy with things the way they are. And I’m more than happy to be off-world on my birthday. Actually, I can’t think of a better way to celebrate.'

'Yeah, who doesn’t like drudging across wet, grassy, mountainous wildernesess on their birthdays?' O'Neill had replied sarcastically, but Sam hadn't been phased. She had beamed. And I had, too. I'm just happy Sam is happy. I must say, today's gone better than I'd expected, considering the dog is here. Everyone has been laughing, talking, eating, drinking and even occasionally singing for hours along with the talking music box called a radio. It’s like a TV, only without pictures. At least Sam can keep a better tune than those cats at the rally. I'd also rather enjoyed listening to her teach Cassie the words to a song called 'Rudeolf the Red Nosed Reindeer', though I can’t help wonder what makes him so rude when he helps the man named Santa. I also think it’s rather rude that a man breaks into people’s houses every year, even if he brings people presents. Not that I have a place to judge, of course, when my team and I broke into the Beast’s house three months ago. I sometimes wonder if his place is still in the state we left it. I don’t expect the Beast had any friends or family around here who would have cleaned it up the way Sam said she was going to clean up the allergy man’s place when he died-only-he-didn’t (seriously, no one has mentioned it once since… what was that even about?)

But anyway, I’ve been so glad to see her having fun and relaxing with her friends today. And I must say I’m feeling pretty content and sleepy, too, with my belly full of bird and sausages and salmon. It’s well past my afternoon nap time, and though I wouldn’t normally risk it with a dog around, I consider taking a small catnap in the safety of Sam’s lap. But there’s an annoying, stuck feeling in my throat that just won’t quite let me get comfortable enough to drift off. So, I reluctantly leave the warmth of Sam’s lap and head towards the back door, pouncing up and pulling down its handle to let myself outside to hack up the ball of hair that my recent grooming has accumulated. At least the ground’s not white today, though it’s still cold under my paws.

I feel better having dislodged the blockage, and decide to risk relieving myself out in the cold since I’m here, despite being out of Teal’c or Sam’s protective line of sight. Really, I would appreciate it if this house had a litter tray. I thought it was the job of hosts to meet their guests’ needs?

I turn and head back towards the house, then freeze. Would you know it, the dog has followed me. He’s watching me.

“What were you coughing up, cat?”

I glower at him as I unclench my claws in preparation. Anyone can guess this won’t go down well. He’s probably been waiting for the chance to corner me, dammit.

“It’s none of your business, dog,” I spit back slowly, mirroring the insulting way he’d called my species’ name.

“It is my business when this is my territory. Are you sick like the others?”

“What others?”

He glares at me, scrutinizing.

”What others? I repeat back when he just stares at me. If you’re gonna confront someone, at least have the decency to talk and not waste their time.

“Your lot. There’s something wrong with the cats in this town.”

I have a hunch he’s in-furring the Furmidables’ members, but I sure as hell can’t trust this dog. If he thinks I know or am involved, he’ll probably attack me. None of the humans are watching us right now. This could escalate fast.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I lie.

He huffs and then to my absolute disgust he marches up and sniffs at my business just like the other day! I feel sick and enraged! What an abhorrent thing to do!

I meowl and hiss and lash out a warning swish of my outstretched claws. Despite the danger, I just cannot allow this insult to my dignity! “What in cat’s name are you doing, you filthy creature?!”

“I had to be sure. There’s something in the cats around here. I saw one… once. And I can smell it in their feces.”

I paws. Something in the cats? He saw one? One what?

“You saw… what?” I ask with dread. My heart is hammering, and my fur stands on end; nothing to do with the biting wind rippling through my fur. Something has been very wrong ever since Sam and I moved here, and I haven’t ever been this close to getting answers as to what exactly is going on...

He slowly steps up to me. I’m scared he’s considering attacking me, but his teeth aren’t bared. He’s looking at me squarely with fierce eyes, but I can also see his ears are pricked. If I didn’t know better, I’d say he looks as though he’s afraid of admitting to me that he knows something, too. And if I had to guess, he seems worried about being overheard doing so, too.

When he doesn’t reply, or move, and just stands tense, I decide to let my guard down a little.

“Look, okay, I lied earlier. I think I do know what you’re talking about. But I’m not one of them; I mean, look at my coat, it’s shiny and healthy. Do I look thin and emaciated like the others?”

“No…” he says cautiously.

“Exactly. I’m not involved with that group of cats. I didn’t attack your pound.”

He continues to stare at me, but I can see some of the tension is leaving his body. I think he believes me.

“But you know who did?”

I decide to take a chance and be honest with him. Hopefully he’ll tell me what he knows in return.

“Yes. The Furmidables. It’s the name of the group of cats you’re talking about. They have a leader. He’s… or was someone close to a friend of mine. But he’s been changed… somehow. And the group’s numbers are growing every day. My friends and I… We’re trying to learn all we can to stop them.”

The dog looks pensive. I can tell he has more to add, but seems to be debating whether to say it.

“Tell me what you know, dog,” I implore. “It could help me and my friends. We know how they recruit new followers and what kind of activities they do, such as attacking pounds and vets and sabotaging supply chains, but we don’t know why they’re doing this. And we don’t know their motive or end game, other than seemingly increasing their number and fighting back against dogs and humans.”

He still looks wary to talk, and I’m miffed because I’ve opened up to him.

“You said you saw something?” I prompt again.

“I… it’s not easy, cat. And I promise you, I don’t like how it went down.”

I’m getting frustrated with this dog. For all their size and hair they sure do lack brains and consideration for others. Plus it’s freezing out here. I just want to go back inside and curl on Sam's lap again.

I sigh. “How what went down?” Am I going to have to tease whatever this creature knows from him like a stubborn fish bone lodged in my teeth?

“A group of cats… it was before I was given away to the pound. They attacked my brothers and sisters. My Mom got really hurt. We lived at a breeder. The cats said humans wouldn’t want any more dogs soon. They trashed my home and attacked my owners one night. They were violent…”

I’ve seen what happened to Dex. I can imagine.

“Then what happened?”

The dog dropped his head. “We were given away by my owners. Their business was bust. Me and my Dad and my siblings ended up being sent to the pound. My Mom didn’t come with us, though. Then, just a week after we got there, cats attacked again. My dad was so mad… It was their fault we were split up from my Mom and our owners. Their fault we lost our home. He broke out of our pen and attacked back… One of the cats was killed.”

This dog’s father is a cat killer?

“I’m not proud or happy it happened. I wanted to stop my Dad. No rivalry is worth bloodshed. Not even the one between us dogs and cats. But… that’s when I saw it. Something from inside the cat’s body.”

A squeal and scream pierces the air making both of us jump with fright. I whip around to find the source of the sound, expecting The Furling’s goons to pounce on us, until I ascertain it was the voices of the young girl and the short woman. I glance towards the house to see through the back door window the allergy man standing in the kitchen waving some leaves over Sam’s head, who is bright crimson and looking at a self-satisfied-looking O’Neill. But I have more important things to think about than some game of the humans’.

“What do you mean something from inside the cat?” I ask when I’ve ascertained it’s safe to continue our conversation.

“It was long and thin. Like a worm. It slithered out from the dead cat’s body through its mouth and disappeared off to another room.”

Ew. That’s not a pretty mental image.

“Others saw, too. When everything settled, another dog we were in with said he came from a city called Pueblo, and he saw the same there. He said you could tell which cats had the worms from the smell of their poop.”

My heart is pounding. I don’t feel the cold anymore. All I can think about is this revelation. Worms? Worms are causing all this? Is that why vets are being attacked? So the worms won’t be found or treated?

“What else do you know?” I ask. I couldn’t wait to tell Dex and Jake about this.

“Not more than that, but I made a lot of friends at the pound who are concerned about the recent change in behaviour of cats. And I have my family there, if they haven’t been adopted by new families yet. I want to help you. I want revenge for losing everyone I knew. For what happened to my first owner’s business.

I nod. I believe him. And I believe that he’s remorseful over the loss of the cat’s life. He isn’t a cat killer. And even though I suspect he’s still a puppy, a dog of his size could be very helpful for us for the next rally we infiltrate. He could be a literal big asset, especially if we do go with my plan of taking Jake’s brother by force. We need the alliance of someone like Hank, even if he is a dog.

“Look, I think we got off on the wrong paw," I offer kindly. "Call me Schro.”

I lean my tail forwards, and I’m relieved when he meets it with his own.

“My parents named me Boomer, but Janet and Cassie call me Hank, which I quite like. So call me Hank.”

I don’t know how the Boss and Dex will take this, but things are looking up! I’ve found the cause of the behaviour of the cats, and if we can get access to medicine, we might be able to make them all better; make Charlie and Shay better!

Chapter Text

January 8th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

I know what Sam said, but she’ll change her mind. I know it.

She’ll come back and get me. Because we’re family.

January 9th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Don’t even bother, strange man. I’m not eating the weird food you offer in this sterile-smelling, quiet place you’ve brought me. Not until Sam comes to get me. I know what I heard her say, but she’ll realize how much she misses me, and when she comes, I’ll forgive her. Because that’s what love is.

January 10th 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

I was lying under a colourful, sparkly Christmouse tree, sharing a big bowl of salmon with Jake and Dex. Jake was telling Dex off for eating too much. There were bits and pieces stuck in his whiskers that he couldn’t reach with his tongue. It was so funny.

But then I woke up, and I realised my vision of home had been a dream…

I’m still here in this place that doesn’t smell of home. In fact, it doesn’t smell of anything.

It’s not right. I don’t belong here.

Sam, please change your mind. I’ll forgive you for giving me away…

Just please come…

January 11th 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Why? Just why, Sam? How could you?

If I never go home, what am I going to do? What’s going to happen with our fight against the Furmidables? I’d told the Boss and Jake after New Years’ what Hank told me. I was planning to introduce them. Maybe, at a stretch, Hank was even going to join our team. Now what?

Oh god of all cats… if I never go back, what will they all think of me? Will they think I’m dead? Did they already assume I was hit by a car? Are they grieving for me right now?

Wait, am I dead? Is this hell? But I wasn’t a bad kitty, was I?

January 12th 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

I’ve been on hunger strike for however many days it’s been. My tummy hurts because I haven’t pooped for days. A few of the strange man’s friends have taken a look at me, but I don’t like how they touch me. Like a creepy mix of curiosity and haughtiness. They’re not gentle or considerate at all. I miss Teal’c’s arms so much.

But a funny-looking woman who doesn’t look like the others talked to me today. I don’t think she’s from round here. She looks like she’s been climbing trees all day looking for birds, which makes no sense, because there are neither birds nor trees near here.

No, she’s definitely not like the others, because when she looks at me with that whimsical smile, I feel calm. Like she understands my pain. Almost like she knows what I’m thinking.

I eventually gave in and ate the beans she offered. The man was pleased.

January 13rd 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

I finally pooped and feel a bit better, but that doesn’t mend the shreds my heart has been torn into. I can’t stop thinking about what Sam said. Did she really mean it?

***

I was in Sam’s arms. There was a large grey circle through the biggest window I’ve ever seen, and many computers. There was a buzz of anxiety and tension in the atmosphere as several humans milled about. I overheard things like “May-born” and “Tollan”. But I didn’t care about the strain of the humans’ mood. I was just happy Sam that had finally decided to share this part of her life with me.

My trip to the mountain had come as such an unexpected surprise. I’d been so excited to have finally been able to see where she worked after all this time of wondering. It was indeed inside a mountain, and I could feel through my fur that we were deep underground. There was no sunlight at all. Not one window leading to outside. What was it about here that made Sam so happy?

Teal’c came, and I was immediately put at ease by his mere presence.

“Captain Carter, do you intend to earn the affection of the Tollan by offering your pet in exchange?”

I didn’t know what a ‘Tollan’ was, but I was unnerved to hear that she was considering offering her pet, because that could only mean me.

“No, no… it’s… they don’t have animals. And … the truth is, I’ve been wanting to give away Schrödinger dinger for quite a while now…”

She wanted to give me away?! I’d felt so hurt… but nothing could have prepared me for what she’d said next.

“May I inquire as to why?”

I leaned over towards Teal’c and Sam let me cross over into his arms. Teal’c accepted me, and I was surprised by how tightly he was gripping me. Not too tight that it hurt, mind, but a clear sign that he was not willing to let me go.

“My work here… It’s so important to me, Teal’c. This is the best thing I’ve ever had happen to me, and I want to focus more on research and science, rather than feel I have to hurry home at the end of the day because I have Schro waiting for me. I have to feed him, and shop for him and take care of him. Otherwise, I’d probably just stay on base and eat in the commissary so I could pursue my research more.”

I couldn’t believe my ears… it was almost as though she was she saying I was a burden to be at at home, waiting for her! But… but, she was the one who’d brought *me* to her home! She was the one who’d chosen *me*!

“I see...”

“And it’s not just that, Teal’c. Sometimes we’re gone for days, and I worry about him. And I’d leave him behind if something happened to me. Heck, something *has* happened to me already. I’ve been imprisoned, kidnapped twice, been taken over by a virus, had my memory altered, hell I even actually *died* once.”

Wait, Sam *died*!? When!?

“Indeed.”

“Teal’c… Look, I think you of all people can understand me. You left behind your family to join us. And… I feel like I have to do the same. I have to focus on my work, too… For the good of the war.”

He’d remained silent, but I could sense a shift in him. I was scared he was going to be convinced. Surely he wouldn’t let Sam give me away… would he?

“Then, why not offer Schrödinger Carter to Colonel Ferretti of SG-2? Has he not befriended the other felines he keeps?”

Yes, I have! Thank you for suggesting that!

“He's made friends with his two cats, but I can’t ask a superior officer to take in my cat. It just… it just wouldn’t be appropriate.”

“Then what of Doctor Frasier and young Cassandra Frasier?”

Teal’c I love you! What a great idea! I could roll with that!

“I thought of that, too, but Schrödinger and Hank don’t get on. And they’re already struggling to settle as a family of three as it is. I can’t dump a cat on them, too.”

No, that’s not true! We’ve got over our differences, and we’re gonna work together to stop the Furmidables! Maybe he could even join SC-1! Please don’t do this to me, Sam! I’m sure I wouldn’t be a burden to them. Plus, the girl likes me, and I like her!

“I see…”

No, Teal'c! Don't agree with her! Think! There has to be another way!

“Narim is a good man. And their planet doesn’t have animals like Schrodinger. This could be an excellent opportunity for their research, and to further our people’s relations. And they have far more advanced technology than us. I’m sure Schrödinger will live a longer, healthier life there.”

This can’t be happening… Teal’c, please stop her!

“But what of his feelings, Captain Carter?”

“Narim’s?”

“You misunderstand. What of Schrodinger’s feelings?”

Our eyes locked, and I implored her with my eyes. *Please* Sam. I love you. You’re everything to me. I can’t believe you’ve felt this way for so long… if I’d have known, maybe I could have done something different...

“Well… I’m sure he’ll miss me at first, but then…-”

***

Actually… I can’t say it. I can’t say what she said next. It hurts too much to even recall…

January 12th 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

***

Our eyes locked, and I implored her with my eyes. *Please* Sam. I love you. You’re everything to me. I can’t believe you’ve felt this way for so long… if I’d have known, maybe I could have done something different...

“Well… I’m sure he’ll miss me at first, but then, he’s just a cat, Teal’c.”

***

That had been the moment my heart shattered into a thousand pieces.

‘He’s just a cat.’

Those four words. They’re all I’ve heard every second spent in this cold, quiet, still, sterile, Sam-free place.

I’m just a cat.

I’m not important.

I’m nothing.

Chapter Text

January 14th 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

They say you never know what you have until it’s lost.

I’d been taking my life for granted. I realize that now. I’d seen all those homeless cats at the rallies, but I hadn’t felt sorry enough for them. I’d seen them as the enemy; or rather, as a future potential enemy, because they were more than likely to become indogtrinated into the Furmidables.

Maybe all this is some kind of punishment from the creators. Maybe I’d been too comfortable with my life with Sam and my friends and my home, and my ease at getting fed and keeping clean.

Maybe I deserved this.

Maybe I was a bad kitty.

Maybe if I go along with the strange man’s wishes, I’ll be allowed to return home.

So I’ll eat the weird food he offers. But I’m not letting him or his friends near me.

January 15th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

It just occurred to me why the food here tastes so bland. I’d been so hurt and betrayed by Sam’s words that I hadn’t been able to process what she’d said. I remember now that she definitely mentioned there were no animals here, and that meant no hunting. No tasty salmon. No giant Thank-you Day birds to catch. But most sad of all, is it means there are no friends to make.

I’m all alone.

January 17th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ o_o ᐟ\

I’ve been here ten days or so. The man- his name is Narim- took me out today. A lot of his fellow people, all in grey (what dull colours they all wear! Just as dull as everything in this entire city!), gathered at the giant grey circle. My heart had leapt- was I going home?

But no. Several of those tree climbing people, including that kind woman who’d given me the beans, came through the big puddle of water that formed after a big sideways splash. I’d seen it twice before- once in the mountain after all those bad soldiers pointed guns at us, and once on a big, green hill before we came here to this grey place. It’s like a giant catflap, only instead of leading to Outside, it takes you to many different Outsides somehow.

The tree climbing people approached us all, and then following a long, boring talk between an important-looking grey-clad woman and an old, short, leaf-mangled man about ‘symbiosis’ and ‘nature’ and ‘terrorforming’ (that sounded scary!), the people moved their arms, and I kid you not- the ground started to rumble.

I tensed in the man’s arms, and he started to stroke me reassuringly, which I appreciated even if I hate him for taking me away from Sam. Then, to my utter disbelief, hundreds of trees and plants started spouting from the ground all around! Buildings and stairways and walkways even moved all by themselves to make way for them! Spreads of grass formed, and everything suddenly became so green, and even the smell of the air changed- it smelled more fresh. I can’t explain it. It simply looked and felt so much better.

The gentle tree-climbing woman who’d given me the beans briefly looked straight at me and gave a small smile while still performing the weird arm dance, which I found odd. I just stared back and wondered if it was these visiting people that were doing all this? And if so, how?

The tremors beneath us stopped after a while, and the city went still except for the muted excited chatter of many of the greys.

“I thank you, on behalf of all Tollan, for showing us the error in our ways,” said the important person- a woman with her head fur up in a tight knot that I kinda wanted to play with. “Following the loss of our original homeworld, we humbly seek to better our ways.”

“Indeed,” said the oldest-looking, short tree-climbing man. “The Tollan are a remarkable, industrious people. You have reached a considerable level of technology, for which we hold a great reverence. However, as you well know, your greed for progress resulted in the destruction of your first world. The moment I first stepped on this world together with your group of refugees, I heard the voice of this planet. It was crying. You must coexist in harmony with nature, or be it to the peril of your entire civilization.”

Wait a second, does that imply this is another planet? And these grey people destroyed an entire world? I suddenly hated them even more.

The woman bowed her head. “We greatly appreciate the aid of the Nox. Come, I shall lead you all to the commute to take us to the next city.”

Nox? Didn’t I hear Sam mention that word once before?

The old leafy man exchanged looks with the others of his kind, then shook his head. “We mean no offense, High Chancellor, but we prefer our own methods of transportation. We need only the coordinates.”

I’m not pulling your tail about what happened next. The important grey woman pulled out some kind of small computer, showed the short man, and then he and the others waved their hands, and then all the tree-climbers and the grey leader… vanished.

And the weirdest thing was that Narim didn’t even look surprised.

What the hell kind of place is this?

I noticed the man, Narim’s, mood was different after those Nox people came. Everyone, in fact, seemed less tense.

After the people had vanished and the crowd had dissipated, Narim let me wander around freely while he went to talk to some of his friends, or coworkers (whoever they are), all looking at the new greenery.

It felt amazing to sink my claws into the wooden side of a tree. My claws had been growing and getting out of control ever since I’d been here. It felt so good to pad my paws on grass again, too. There were bugs I’ve never seen before on the trees, too. I crept along and followed a blue-looking beetle thing. It was so nice to see things looking alive. I snapped at it with my jaw, but it tasted repulsive, so I spat it out and climbed up to the top of the branches instead to take in the entire city.

I don’t know what it looked like before, because Narim hadn’t let me out of his arms before, but I prowled around and scaled some of the taller trees and buildings to find the best view. This place couldn’t have been more different from Denver and Colorado Springs if it tried. The city was unending. Grey buildings interspersed with presumably brand new green. There were no mountains in the distance whatsoever. Maybe this entire planet doesn't have any. In all directions, it was just eerily flat, tall buildings.

January 21st 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

I spent the past few days exploring. Most of the time the grey people stare at me as I prowl by (they’re probably jealous of my beautiful orange coat), but I just ignore their weird looks.

The first place I went freely was the giant grey ring. Only, unlike a real catflap, there’s nowhere to push through, and I couldn’t figure out how to make it open.

But, this morning, I woke up to an amazing sound- birdsong!

Narim, too, was fascinated by the sound. We both dashed outside to see small birds who had taken up residence in the new tree outside his home. We watched it for a while- the man was particularly fascinated to watch its movements- then Narim scolded me when I got bored and decided to flex my freshly-sharpened claws and try to swipe at it. But he didn’t seem actually angry. More amused, not that I think there was anything to be amused by.

January 22nd 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

I guess Narim doesn’t want me chasing birds and bugs, because he constructed a present. Well, I guess you could call it a present. Come to think of it, isn’t my birthday around now, soon after Sam’s? Maybe this man knows?

So he’s made some kind of light-making machine. I know the birds aren’t real, because they have no heat or smell, but I can see and hear them. They move around the living space of the house, and if I swipe at them, they react and tweet and fly away, though not far. It was pretty fun chasing them around the room, not that I’m saying I enjoy anything here, or anything. Obviously, it goes without question that I’d do anything to go back to Sam’s house and chase the real jays and chickadees, but it was nice to forget about my real home and enjoy myself if only for a little while.

Chapter Text

June 1st 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

6 months later

Narim was down yesterday. I could tell, because he didn’t pet me or talk to me about his day. He simply seemed lost in his thoughts, as though he was preoccupied about something. He didn’t even offer me the bean-like thing he always makes for me, which is fine, because I much prefer to catch and eat wildlife of my choice. I especially favour the fish that recently started living in the waters. These people might be non-meat eaters, but I have needs, you know!

Then, just now, he’s put on clothes I never even knew he had, considering he only ever wears two types of clothing- what I call day and nightwear. But this is different- a much darker grey than usual, with a hood on the back that he pulls over his head. Is this special wear for the rains that started falling recently because of all the “terrorforming”?

And that’s odd, he’s making towards the front door without even eating breakfast. And now he’s throwing me a silent, sad look, and is leaving without even a goodbye!

Okay, something is definitely wrong, and I’m concerned about him, so I decide to tail him out the house through the see-through portal he had installed for me. It looks like glass, but I can walk straight through it, though strangely, it only opens for me. I noticed because one time I tried to lure a mouse-like thing in so I could ensnare it and tease it within the confines of the house, only, I’d found the mouse couldn’t pass through. It’s like it only turns non-glass for me.

Anyway, I skitter through the portal as quick as I can, then dash through the rain (I hate falling water enough as it is, but it smells different and weirder here than Colorado Springs), and catch up to follow Narim along the streets. When he makes a left, I soon realise he’s heading in the direction of the big stone circle. Interesting.

As we approach, I see through the rainy mist that there are groups of other Tollan who are wearing the same design long hooded cloaks- some black, and some a lighter grey. The sight rather reminds me of some of the front lawns of Sam’s neighbourhood during last year’s Helloween, and I’d be rather unnerved if I didn’t know better.

The last time everyone had gathered like this at the circle was some two months ago when some people dressed in sand-coloured clothes had come through and left again. Their voices had sounded deep and weird, giving me the creeps, so I’d stayed away from them. And, some two months before that, the Tree Climbers had finally gone back through after the last of the terrorforming. There’d been a ceremony held, along with a really long and boring speech about nature and balance and the Tollan being mistaken in choosing a primordial world for their new world something… Actually I hadn’t really been able to follow what they’d talked about, and I’d ended up falling asleep in the sun on the roof of a nearby building part way through.

But compared to those times, this time, the mood is somber. Only a few people are speaking, and even then, it’s in whispers. Everyone seems sad, like Narim. And I can also see they’ve set up things differently. There’s a new, stone pedestal with a fire I’ve never seen before, and I’m guessing it’s because of the rain, there’s a newly-constructed roof structure that everyone’s under, obscuring most of the people from my view from my preferred rooftop vantage.

My fur’s protesting the wet, and normally I’d just turn back, but my curiosity been piqued (yes, I’m well aware of what they say about curiosity and cats), so I press on and scout out a good vantage point. I sneak around the back of the structure, though everyone seems too preoccupied to care or notice me, and I manage to find conveniently-sized slats on which I can perch within the shelter to get a better view of everyone. I nimbly balance myself on the narrow wood, and as I shake out the water from my fur, I’m surprised to spot that several of the Tree Climbers are here among the crowd, talking to some Tollan. They’ve not been here to Tollana in several months that I’m aware of, but there’s no mistaking their shorter statures and those pale shades of purple; not to mention their bedraggled hair quite literally stands out among the sea of the kempt and slick hair styles of the tidy Tollan people.

I pick out Narim from the crowd exchanging whispered words with some people I’ve seen him on friendly terms with, before I see my favourite of the Tree Climbers, Lya, approach him and interrupt the men’s conversation. With a bow, the other man leaves, and Narim turns to the small, whimsical woman. I quickly and nimbly hop along the strats to get within earshot. Though the sound of the rain dampens some of the words’ sounds, I can piece their conversation well enough.

“Lya, my friend. It is good to see you again, though I wish the circumstances of your visit were more favourable.”

Lya bows to him, which Narim returns.

“On behalf of my people, I extend to you my most sincere condolences. I know yourself and Counselor Omac were close.”

“I thank you, Lya,” he bows again. “I served as Omac’s apprentice for the majority of my life. It is strange to think that I shall never again heed his council nor wisdom.”

“Wisdom that is shared ends not in death. Yet, I only wish our ritual of life would have proven effective, given the chance. Our methods only work to repair injury, and I regret that we could not have alleviated his genetic condition.”

I watch Narim shake his head.

“Omac had known for a long time that his time was short. He lived his life well free of regrets. You, too, should bear no regret towards his death.”

Lya smiles one of those mysterious smiles. They always make me at ease, somehow. “That is wise advice, Narim. I believe you shall do well in your succession of Counselor Omac to earning a seat on the Curia.”

“I thank you for your confidence. Following the period of mourning, I greatly look forward to becoming the ambassador between your people and mine, as well as between the new allies we have made during our short time here.”

“The Nox look forward to working with you, Narim. As I believe shall the Tok’ra. You met them recently, did you not?”

“Indeed, we did. Recently, the number of Tollan who oppose our isolationist ways grows. We plan to begin a slow expansion of our new area in space, however, while we are not actively at war with the Goa’uld as much as the galaxy is, the Tok’ra have made us aware that Apophis plans to expand his territory in our direction. We must prepare ourselves.”

Goa’uld. I’ve definitely heard Ferretti and Sam say that word many times.

“I regret to hear this. I can only hope that a conflict may be avoided, so that your people may flourish and grow in peace on Tollana.”

“I am of the same heart, Lya. The Tollan faced much hardship from the loss of our home planet, beginning with the destruction of our neighbour, Sarita. It is a regret that shall ever burn deep into the being of every living Tollan. But now, we wish to start anew in peace and prosperity. We wish to heal and grow, not prepare for battle and death…” he finished morosely.

War? Conflict? I’m suddenly reminded of the guilt I’ve been carrying around all this time for not being able to help my teammates in our war against the Furmidables.

“May your words carry to the ears of the cosmos, Narim,” she murmured softly, as though it were a prayer.

They bow, and part, then I sit in silence while Narim starts speaking to some other people. I think about my friends back home whom I’ve left behind, and even more so when, later, some out-of-tune music (at least, to my ears it is) begins to play that makes me feel almost nostalgic for that Denver rally… It makes me think how much I wish I could be sitting here with Dexter, sniggering together at the awful music just like that day.

Then, the music stops, and it’s followed by some speeches about a man named Omac, and, well, it goes on for a while, so I start dozing off…

When I wake up, I can tell a lot of time has passed. That fire from before has been put out, and the speeches have stopped. The people seem a little less gloomy, occasionally talking, and the crowd has thinned.

Lya is exchanging words with her people out of earshot, but she suddenly turns and looks straight at me, sending me a deliberate smile. I tense, but there’s something about her gaze that makes me feel reassured; like I know I’m not in trouble.

So I relax as she approaches me, and then to my surprise, she beckons me down with a gentle wave of her hand.

“Come,” she says kindly, and I find myself obeying. I jump down to the floor, landing gracefully, and she crouches down to speak at my level.

“You long to return to your world, don’t you, my friend?”

I’m so stunned. Why does it feel like this woman knows my thoughts?

“Please wait here,” she then says, and I stay rigidly still as she glides off into the thinning crowd. Less than a minute later, to my surprise, she has brought Narim back with her.

“This animal. You brought it from Earth when I first assisted you with eluding the troubled members of Earth’s government.”

“Indeed. He was a gift from Samantha. His name is Schrödinger.”

I lengthen my tail up and let it curl on end, a special show of greeting among my species. I don’t know why, but I like this woman more and more every time I see her.

“I see,” she considers slowly. “Samantha Carter of Earth is a most conscientious and selfless human. I sensed much kindness in her when we first met. I sense, too, that you bear strong romantic feelings for her.”

“I-I do,” he replies after a falter, reddening slightly.

The way he can talk about Sam for hours, I had suspected it. I reckon I could about Cleo just as long… But at least my fur doesn’t pinken when I think of her, though. I’ve always noticed humans get a red hue on their face when they feel embarrassment. I always find it quite amusing that they’d choose to change the pigment of their bare skin rather than arch their back or bare their claws.

“Have you considered Schrödinger’s own feelings?”

Narim looks at me with kind eyes. At first, I’d resented this strange man, who always wears grey and eats strange foods, and chooses to live in a lifeless place. I’d blamed him for stealing me away from Sam and then keeping me from seeing her. It was easier to channel my anger into hating this man rather than accepting that it was Sam who chose to betray me and give me away. But, over the past six months, I’ve come to earn his trust and even… dare I say, enjoy his company. He’s no Sam of course, and never will be, but his working hours are more stable, and he always makes time for me (except for last night when he was sad, of course). He has things more amazing and interactive devices than Sam’s tv to play with, and the unrestricted freedom here and complete safety here means I haven’t needed to be looking over my tail constantly for dangerous cars, dogs or even potential members of the Furmidables. It’s been a kind of nice respite. Not that I never think about what’s happened to my friends back home, of course. I think about them and what the Furling is up to by now all the time… Sometimes the guilt is gut-wrenching. What if Jake’s brother’s already tracked them down? What if my friends have been captured already? What if they’ve been hurt because they didn’t have me as backup? The not knowing is sometimes so painful it’s like torture, because your mind just ends up imagining the worst possible scenarios. Sometimes I wonder if I should just set out and walk as far as I can and see if I can find those mountains near home. Or try to find a bus that’ll take me to Colorado Springs… But what if the day I leave is the day Sam is going to come through that big watery circle? I just can’t take that risk… I can’t risk missing my chance to be taken home…

“I did of course consider Schrödinger’s feelings on my bringing him here, however, it happened so fast. We were under threat from a faction of the Earth government, and Samantha made it clear that she had no need for her cat, and I confess that my affection for her led me to not question her gift when perhaps, in hindsight, I should have.”

I’ve never heard Narim say these things. He’s never talked to me about the day he brought me here, but I believe him.

“-and I have since done my best to make him comfortable here. But it was always my intention that I take him to Earth to visit Sam whenever possible.”

It was? I never knew that! Why didn’t you ever tell me, Narim? Maybe I wouldn’t have resisted you or hated you for so long in the beginning!

Lya nods. “I see…”

“Unfortunately… that decision was taken from me when we settled here. The Tollan Curia came to a decision that all communication must be cut with Earth. They were deemed too primitive to be interacted with further.”

“Indeed, we, too, found them young, though we do also hold a reverence for their ingenuity and resourcefulness despite their level of advancement. And do not forget, a number of your people- yourself included- also owe them your lives.”

“It is not forgotten. Never. However, I cannot go against the Curia.”

“But you are to become Counsellor Omac’s successor?”

“Indeed. Within the week, I shall…”

“Then, perhaps things can change, much as your world was changed by the Nox’s hand. And I believe it may be urgently required.”

Narim looks suddenly alarmed.

“Oh?”

Lya’s now looking at me so deeply that I feel like she’s reading my soul. It’s both unsettling and calming at the same time. It’s a weird feeling that I can’t even begin to name.

“You must know, Narim, that Schrödinger’s burden extends beyond that of missing his previous home. I sense that he carries a great concern. A most pressing issue regarding his people and homeplace.”

My heart stops… how…? How can she know this?

“Earth?” Narim asks.

Lya pauses.

“This cat does not understand such concepts… yet, you need know that this animal bears a great intelligence. However, our minds are not compatible. I cannot view into his mind beyond reading the surface of his emotions... I cannot view any detail in order to comprehend the reason for his suffering.”

She’s… reading my mind…? I can’t believe it! But she has to be, otherwise how else would she know how much turmoil I’m in wishing I could go home and help my teammates in the fight against the Furmidables everyday?

“Suffering?”he asks with his mouth agape in horror and guilt.

“Indeed. The Tollan possess memory recording devices, do you not?”

Memory recording devices? Wow, am I dreaming? Yes, that must be it. I’m still napping up under the shelter.

“Yes, we possess something akin to memory recording devices, however out of respect for people’s privacy, their access and usage is restricted. They are used with consent in the recording of our people’s history and for the education of our young. Only very occasionally are they used without a seeker's consent in the triad of petty crime when there is a lack of evidence.”

“Your people are most resourceful, Narim. Perhaps you can obtain one, and use it to find a way to communicate with Schrödinger and learn precisely what it is that troubles him. I sense that it is most urgent, Narim. Promise me that you shall do this.”

I give Lya an appreciative purr. This is giving me such incredible hope! Come on Narim, please listen to her and find a way! I need to talk to you, and I need to go back to my real home! To... Earth, was it called?

“I see…” Narim says, locking eyes with me. He still looks alarmed, so I plead with him with my eyes. I need to tell you about the worms controlling the cats in Colorado Springs! I need to be there to help them! Maybe you can even help me with all your technology? Please, find a way to understand me!

“Very well,” he replies after a pause. “I shall. Thank you most graciously for your council, Lya.”

My heart is singing! I feel lighter than I have in so many months!

“I am pleased,” says Lya, giving us both a deep bow. “I bid you farewell for now, Narim. And farewell, Schrödinger. I hope we shall meet again.”

Chapter Text

June 20th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

It’s been almost three weeks since Lya told Narim that I have something urgent to tell him… and yet nothing’s happened. Well, actually, that’s not exactly true. Narim’s been coming home late from work a lot, and he’s said that we’re moving house soon. It’s clear that he’s been too busy with his new job and organizing his belongings to think about me and the promise he made to Lya that he’d find a way to communicate with me.

I’m worried… what if his busyness has made him forget? I don’t know how to remind him. I’d been filled with such hope that I’d already be back home with Sam by now, but now that hope’s fading… I just feel so useless. Like my life is in limbo.

June 30th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

We’ve moved house, and it’s so much bigger here! It has an upstairs, which is super exciting, since I love climbing. It’s also much brighter with a see-through wall in the living room, which is cool, though if you go outside, you can’t see in. It’s like a one-way window, and I’m really looking forward to having a full view of the birds flying between the trees right outside! And of course, importantly, Narim’s made sure the place had a me-sized entranceway I can use.

But as pawsome as this all is, when is he going to work on a way to communicate with me?

July 1st 1998
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I almost had a heart attack today!

Earlier, when Narim came home from work (late, again), I heard a familiar feminine voice greet him from the entranceway. I darted to the source of the sound, but there was nothing there. Then when we went into the eating area, there she was- standing in the kitchen area in front of the mechanical food-creator, smiling! Sam!

She’d finally come back to get me! I couldn’t believe it! Only… despite it sounding like her, I’d quickly realized she was one of those light toy things, like my play birds. There was no heat or smell coming from her. Just a hellogram.

My heart broke in two at the realization… and worse, the sight had reminded me of how much I miss her…

Narim explained that he’d finally gotten access to the memory access device, and apologized for it having taken so long because he’d had a lot to do taking over from Omac. He’d had a chance to use the device, and had practiced using it on himself, choosing to use his own memory to reconstruct a visual and auditory ‘hellogram’ of Sam to keep us company. I guess it’s a step in the right direction that he’s been able to do this, and proves he hasn’t forgotten his promise to Lya as I’d feared, only now my heart pangs with longing every time I hear her voice speaking in the house… And it’s kind of creepy, too, like a ghost, though Narim seems happy.

But could he not have had the courtesy to warn me before I’d had to use up one of my nine lives recovering from the shock!?

July 2nd 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Today, Narim took me to his workplace, and introduced me to some people whom I guess he works with. At first I tensed up and felt resistant, since the last time I’d been to this very place, I’d been rough handled by these cold scientists. But this time, they treated me with respect, on Narim’s orders. I’m guessing that replacing that Omac man has given Narim power.

I tell you, I really lucked out on that man dying. The new house is a nice bonus, too.

I listened as Narim gave these people instructions to construct a bridge between my thoughts and his; if they thought his request was unusual or surprising, they didn’t show it.

I was placed on some kind of metal table that glowed, and was fixed with some kind of device around my neck that kind of resembled a collar- something I’ve always dreamed of having! Narim, too, got a similar one fixed to the side of his left temple. I was so excited that the day had finally, come, that I was finally going to be able to tell Narim that I needed to go home… only… nothing happened.

The scientists spent a long time waving various devices over me and adjusting my collar and the thing on Narim’s head, all the while asking me questions, only I didn’t see or hear his thoughts. Narim said he couldn’t see mine, either. It was a total failure.

I’m guessing this isn’t going to be as easy as I’d hoped.

July 3rd 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Narim and I went back to the scientists today, too. We tried everything all over again, but nothing happened again. Narim and I were disappointed, and the scientists weren’t encouraged. Please don’t give up! You have to find a way!

July 7th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

Narim was called away to do some other work the past couple of days, dealing with someone called the ‘Tok’ra.’ I remember Lya had mentioned these people, too. Apparently these people and the Tollan here have an ‘information exchange deal’ that Narim himself has arranged, and he came back with big news that he knew I’d be interested in- he told me these people had had contact with Earth’s people, including Sam!! I couldn’t believe it!! He was able to assure me that Sam and her team are okay, though he said that something had happened to Sam, leading her to meet these Tok’ra, but he reaffirmed that she’s okay.

I’m so elated to hear this, and yet, at the same time… it kind of hurts to hear that she’s doing just fine without me…

I miss her and home so much…

July 8th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

It finally happened today! Narim said he saw my thoughts! I didn’t see his at all, but he said he could see the house I was living in with Sam, and my friends, and since he described it all accurately, I believed him! I’m so happy!! It’s working! He said the images were very faint and blurry, and there’s no sound, but it’s a whisker of a step in the right direction!! I don’t know how many days remain until I can go back home, but I’m counting them down regardless!!

July 9th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

The scientists have found a way to project a hellogram of what Narim is seeing from me. We all saw Dexter and Jake (my heart had skipped a beat to see such a clear vision of them in front of me, the image looked so clear and real!), and then I channeled my focus to show the events of the rally we’d infiltrated in Denver in a moving sequence, like a tv show.

It was really tiring to show it like that, though, but I managed to show them the mass of cats that had gathered, and their leader making them drink from that tub. It was hard to keep the image strong and continuous, and there’s no sound, so I couldn’t make them hear or know what the Furling had said, but I think I’d done enough, because Narim was alarmed at seeing this. He even said that he could feel my emotions, too- my concern and fear for what I’d seen, and for what I worry is happening back home even now. He said he could also feel my elation that I’m finally able to share this with someone!

The scientists then made further adjustments and suddenly… it was so weird... I don’t quite know how to explain, but I could suddenly feel something that wasn’t mine. First I was concerned and determined about getting Narim to understand my plight, but then I was suddenly overcome with a gush of love, and an image of Sam in my head. I was feeling the way Narim feels about Sam. I could feel his love for her, and that he misses her almost as much as I do. And then I saw Sam kissing him. Ew! That made him laugh, because he’d felt my disgust. Serves him right. Honestly, humans touching their mouths together is so unhygienic.

In return, even though it isn’t a pressing matter compared to the situation with the Furlings, I chose to share with Narim my feelings for Cleo, and an image of her.

It was incredibly surreal seeing the hellogram of her after all this time. To see her in such vivid, beautiful, enchanting, purrfect detail, standing before me... To see that cat hotel I’ve thought about trying to return to so often over the past year or two. I can’t explain… it was just completely overwhelming, both physically and emotionally to see it all again. To experience that rush of nostalgia of remembering when I was still a kitten, free of the burden of knowledge that I know now; back to when I'd thought life was easy and happy. When it had just been me and Sam, alone in DC.

Cats don't cry like humans do, but I suddenly wish we did. I needed an outlet... it was just too intense. The memory was making me quiver and feel dizzy with shock. Then suddenly my legs wouldn’t support my weight anymore. They crumpled beneath me like paper just as everything went fuzzy and dark around the edges…

Chapter Text

July 9th 1998 (continued)
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

I feel embarrassed to write this, but I must have passed out, because the next thing I’d known was Narim was cradling me back in our new house. I don’t know if I’d been too overcome with seeing Cleo again like that, or maybe I’d overexerted myself from the sheer effort of focusing too much on sharing my thoughts. That was certainly what Narim believed, because he quickly apologized for putting me through that.

“I’m sorry for taking you away from Earth, Schrodinger. For taking you from your family and your friends when you’re needed there. I hope you can forgive me.”

We didn’t seem to have the communication technology here with us- I’m guessing he had to leave it behind in the lab- but I did my best to convey to him by rubbing my head against his arms that I did forgive him. I know he hadn’t known about my situation on Earth- how could he have? Cats are prevented from communicating with humans. And I believed him when he’d said it had been his intention to bring me to visit Sam when possible, only he’d been prevented from doing so by more powerful people. I’ve seen how hierarchies work- even the Furmidables have one. I understand that. And now I’ve experienced how strong his feelings are for Sam. He’d just accepted me from her unquestioningly, and heck, I know I’d eat a dead cockroach in a heartbeat if Cleo ever asked me.

“Thank you, Schrödinger. I know today must have been physically hard on you,” he said, fondling me in my favourite place behind my ears. “And you’ve done enough. I think I’ve seen enough to understand. I shall speak with the Curia tomorrow and plead your case that the Tollan re-establish contact with the people of Earth so that you may be returned. And if that fails, as new Ambassador to the Tok’ra, I may be able to find a way through them to contact Earth. I understand that a new member of their people is close to Sam. I promise that I shall do all I can to allow your return to your planet.”

I gave a loud, appreciative purr. I’d been worried I hadn’t had a chance to show him enough- what Hank had told me about the worms he’d seen, about the attacks on the vets in town, and who is responsible. It seems reckless now that I’d chosen to show him Cleo, and passed out in the process. I’d simply wanted to show Narim that I understood his heartbreak over Sam; I’d wanted to bond with him in our shared experiences, but in hindsight, it had been stupid and a wasted opportunity.

But I’m wrong. Narim’s seen enough. And he’s going to fight for me. He’s going to find a way for me to get home!

July 11th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

Narim says that I’m going to have to use the communication device in front of the Curia and first of all prove that I am ‘intelligent.’

I tell you, I’m so incredibly insulted, though I guess I do also understand. For millennia, we cats have been forbidden to divulge our intelligence with humans. So of course these people would think I am another lowly animal, like birds, or mice. But what I don’t understand, is why, then, have I been able to communicate with Narim at all? The knowledge is imprinted in us at birth: that the greatest taboo of all for a cat is to expose one’s intelligence and sentience to a human. It’s Cat Law Number One. No matter how much I might have wanted to deliberately lock The Beast out of Sam’s house, or no matter how much I might have wanted to gather some cat food and smear it into a shape of a worm and a cat to warn Sam about the Furmidables, or even maybe to ask Dexter to somehow write a note in the human’s language to warn them, we are prevented by highest Cat Law from making direct communication or taking any action that would betray my higher intelligence.

And yet, later today, I was able to use the technology and answer questions via Narim’s interpretation and visual images I conjured on the hellogram. I was able to complete logic puzzles and tests set for me in full view of the Curia. I was able to demonstrate my true intelligence. How?

Regardless, I’ve passed their tests, and tomorrow, I am going to be questioned and asked to officially plead my case and reasons for returning to Earth. Then finally, the Curia will take a vote on whether they will allow me passage through the 'star gate', which I guess from context they’d been referring to the giant circle portal.

Before we had to return the communication technology, which I’ve gotten used to using without it tiring me so much that I pass out (though it still greatly exhausts me), I’d confessed to Narim that I don’t like the food he serves me. He was pretty embarrassed to learn I’ve been secretly storing and coughing up the food in holes I’ve dug outside, before catching my own wild dinner, but he understood.

Now that he knows what kind of food I like, he was able to ask the Sam hellogram to make a new option available for the kitchen food-creator. He explained that while the slab of chicken is physically meat, it’s engineered, so it doesn’t come from a dead animal, it’s been made. Honestly, if he hadn’t told me, I’d have thought that it was a freshly-killed bird- it tasted and smelled purrfectly like turkey! I’ll have to find the chance to communicate with him tomorrow and request my favourite salmon steak.

July 12th 1998
Mood:　/ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

“May it be shown on record that the Curia have reached the consensus that the Seeker, Schrödinger of Earth, is a sentient being,” spoke the woman with the tight bun that I’m always tempted to bat at with my paw when I see it. She’d introduced herself as High Chancellor Travell yesterday. “Seeker, as you have been made aware, travel to or contact with Earth is currently forbidden. However, we now ask that you make your plea to be allowed to return.”

I concentrate hard, and produce a hellogram movie of the Denver rally that I’d shown Narim and the scientists the first time we’d got the technology working.

“With permission, Curia, I’d like to speak aloud on the Seeker’s behalf and explain all I can of the images, since he is unable to do so.”

I watch the Curia mutter among themselves, before Travell gives a silent nod of permission. I exchange a look with Narim, and also nod my head of permission.

With Narim’s help, I explain that there are worms inhabiting cats on Earth. It is affecting their behaviour, and making them violent. I tell them that my friend’s brother is the leader. That I am needed in the fight to stop what is happening.

“I thank you for your testimony, Seeker. Finally, we wish to question you without Counselor Narim’s bias. I have been assured by the scientists working on the communication device that it will work with other individuals. Counselor Narim, may I take the device from you?”

“Yes, High Chancellor,” says Narim, and he detaches it from his temple and hands it over to Travell. What’s going on? I’m surprised that Travell wants to question me this way.

“Suddenly, I have access to this woman’s feelings. I’m very reassured that I don’t feel anything untoward or as though she has a hidden agenda. I simply feel her sense of curiosity and surprise, no doubt surprise that she is linked to the mind of another.

It takes her a moment to recover from the strange sense of experiencing another’s emotions for the first time, but then she finally returns to her seat and addresses me.

“Schrodinger of Earth. We have already established that you are a sentient being, and that you were brought here against your will by Counsellor Narim. You also claim an obligation to return to Earth. Before the Curia and I decide our verdict on the matter, we must ask first, do you wish to press charges against him?”

I’m stunned, and I’m sure Travell can no doubt feel it. I stare at Narim, whose mouth is agape.

“High Chancellor-” he protests, but she silences him, and his mouth immediately snaps shut.

Press charges? As in punish him?

Sure, at first I’d been angry at Narim. I’d hated him for stealing me away from my home and trapping me in this place. But I’ve grown fond of him. We have an understanding. I’ve learned that he’s a good man. It’s Sam who gave me to him. Narim had no idea I was more than a simple pet. And Narim has promised me he’s prepared to do anything to make sure I get back to Earth. So, no, absolutely in no way do I have any desire for Narim to get in any trouble.

I convey to Travell with all my might the sincerity of my thoughts: I care for Narim, and do not feel he deserves any form of punishment.

“If I am to understand the Seeker’s thoughts correctly, he does not harbour any ill-feelings towards Counsellor Narim, nor does he wish to press charges. Seeker, if that assessment is correct, please nod your head to confirm this wish to the entire Curia.”

I look at all the people listening, and nod my head sharply and clearly so that there can be no misunderstanding.

The Curia start whispering among themselves, then finally the scientists are requested to deactivate the collar around my neck, and Narim and I are asked to step outside the chamber and wait while they discuss my predicament.

July 13th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

The giant circle explodes with a burst of water, and then it settles into a glowing rippling blue. I’ve seen it many times, but this time I’m so excited! I’m finally going home!

Many Tollan have gathered around to bid me farewell. I guess word that I’m intelligent and special has spread around; everyone wants to meet the sentient cat from Earth. I feel like a celebrity!

It was decided by the Curia that both Narim and I shall return through the gate, on the condition that after my safety is ascertained, Narim swiftly returns without making unnecessary contact with the people of Earth. They are still considered too primitive to be dealt with, which I completely disagree with and find to be an incredibly arrogant assessment, but I didn’t protest. I didn’t want to do anything to jeopardize my ability to return home. A further condition for Narim to accompany me is that he restrict the people of Earth's access to the technology he possesses, and only utilize it if or when necessary.

I watch Narim activate a device on his arm, and he tells me it’s safe to go through, and that he will follow me shortly. He also warns me to expect hostility, as the soldiers of Earth have a propensity to use weapons. I convey to him through our active neural device that I remember well the guns they’d turned towards them and Lya before we’d left Earth, before- I think- Lya had made them all disappear by waving her arms. It hadn’t been until I’d seen her and the other Tree Climbers terrorform Tollana that I’d even believed what I’d seen.

He nods, encouraging me to go, and I tentatively step towards the glowing, blue puddle. I slowly paw at the surface, and I'm surprised it doesn’t feel wet, which is good, because I hate water.

I feel nervous, but I’m also so excited to be finally going home! I really hope Sam will be waiting for me on the other side!

I take a deep breath and step through.

My eyes easily adjust to the low light on the other side. I recognize the smell and feeling of pressure- I’m underground, inside the mountain again. I’m finally back home!

The faces of many guns point at me. I’m scared, but at least Narim had reminded me to expect this.

“Units, stand down!”

I look up at the familiar male voice that's shouted the order. Through a big glass window, I to my great excitement and relief I recognize Ferretti!

The guns disappear and the soldiers step back. A large metal door to my left opens, and my heart skips a beat as two people I haven’t seen in a long time appear and approach the ramp I’m on.

“Schro! It’s really you! We’ve missed you so much!”

“Well, praise the goddess of cats! Dinger’s back!”

I’m so happy to see them, too… but- why? Why are Dexter and Jake here at the mountain? And wait... don't they look thinner than the last time I saw them?

What’s going on?!

Chapter Text

July 13th 1998 (continued)
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

I nuzzle up against my friends and smell them in greeting, but something is off… And their fur is dull. They look thin and weak… I dread to think that what I'm imagining has happened to them could be true.

Ferretti comes down to the Gate Room to greet me.

“Schrodinger! I can’t believe it, you’re back! The boys have missed you so much!”

As he approaches me and pats me, I notice something’s off with Ferretti, too. He smells different, too. I can’t explain it, but something is spine chillingly wrong here. My fur’s automatically standing on end, and I have to work to retract my claws back in.

There comes a slurp from behind me, and I turn to see Narim step through the gate, which I now notice has a rippling metal covering, hiding the usual brilliant blue puddle from this side.

Strange. I have to admit, I feel reassured to see Narim here with me. I feel safer that he’s here, which is odd, considering I’m finally home and reunited with my friends after months of dreaming of returning here.

“Airmen! Stand guard!” shouts Ferretti, and Narim immediately presses a button or two on his arm, then holds his arms up as dozens of guns point towards him.

“He’s my friend!” I shout at Jake and Dexter, but they’re too busy standing beside the soldiers and hissing at Narim to hear me.

“I am Narim of the Tollan,” Narim speaks calmly and soothingly while raising both hands into the air, I’m guessing to show that he’s holding no weapons. Of course, he’d predicted this would happen, and clearly isn’t surprised. But then, he has no way of smelling that there’s something drastically wrong here. I wonder if he can sense my concern through our communication device? “I present no danger, nor any ill-intent towards you or your planet.”

Ferretti glares at him without a word, then sucks in a breath and begins barking orders to the soldiers around us.

“Take him to a holding cell for questioning! And strip him of his technology. The Tollan wear it on their clothes. We’ll have it studied.”

I suddenly feel a small amount of panic from Narim, and I’m sure by now my own greater feelings of alarm are being mirrored right back to him through our still-connected devices. I guess he hadn’t guessed he’d be treated with this much hostility. And he knows the rest of the Curia won’t be happy that the people of Earth will be looking at his technology. It was part of the agreement for my return that he not allow the people here to access it.

“Do not resist, Tollan,” Ferretti continues scathingly, ”or your actions will be considered hostile.”

Narim does nothing but look defeated as he helplessly allows the soldiers to rip off the boxes with buttons from both his arms.

“Where are they taking him?” I ask Dex and Jake.

“He’ll be interrogated. Then he’ll probably be held with the other non-conformers,” they sneer in an uncharacteristic manner that makes my stomach sink. This isn’t like them at all. “Anyway, how could you betray Sam and leave her? And leave us? And you got yourself a new owner, on top?” I don’t miss the way their eyes rake disgustedly over my collar. I hope they don’t take it off. I need to stay connected to Narim.

“It wasn’t like that! I didn’t betray anyone! I didn’t choose to leave Sam or you guys. And Narim’s a good man!”

“Yeah, well, Colonel Ferretti’ll be the one to determine that.”

Wait, wasn’t he a Major before? “Well, you have to believe me. Narim isn’t a threat to you. He was just bringing me back. But anyway… is Sam here? I want to see her!”

“She’s busy working on a top-secret project for our Leader, though you might get to see her later. But for now, come with us.”

I’m escorted behind Narim, then suddenly, we’re separated. Narim’s roughly taken down one corridor towards what I recognize to be an elevator, while I’m being led down another corridor. I’m also shocked to see a couple of cats darting about here and there I don’t recognize.

“Why are you here in Sam and Ferretti’s Mountain? And who are they?” I ask of two cats who’ve stopped in their tracks to stare at me.

“The Leader wishes it so,” says Dex.

“It is our honour to serve,” adds Jake.

“It is our honour to serve,” echo both the strange cats in a chilling, mechanical voice.

My heart stops. They’re all one of them. There’s no mistaking it anymore.

“But what about SC-1?”

“We were foolish to try to resist,” Jake spits before I’m led by two soldiers into a small, bare room, “but now we’re stronger and better than we ever were.” The demented, lop-sided smile he’s now wearing is unnerving. “Now, you will wait here until you can be conformed.”

Conformed? As in, they’re gonna give me that water thing and worms like at that rally? No! I can’t let that happen to me! I can’t be like one of them! Otherwise, who else is gonna save everyone?

“I know what that means!” I call out after them. “Don’t let this happen to me! Remember what we used to fight for? Remember Shay and Charlie! We have to save them!” I shout, but the human soldiers are suddenly pinning me down and I can’t follow my former teammates as they prowl out of the room.

“You’re mistaken,” Jake calls back from the doorway. Then he nods at another soldier standing by the door, and suddenly it’s starting to slide shut. I’m tossed back roughly and the two soldiers leave. “You’re the one who needs saving, Dinger,” he speaks through the narrowing doorway. “Just stay calm. Everything’s going to be fine.”

I regain my balance and race towards the door, but it’s too late. It’s shut, my friends are gone, and I’m trapped in this windowless, dark room, all alone.

Chapter Text

July 13th 1998 (further continued)
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

I don’t know how much time passes in this quiet, windowless room before I feel it. Maybe it’s an hour of agonizing and ruminating alone through flashbacks of being back in that awful pound when I was a kitten, and dreading the door opening and seeing my former friends bring a vat of water like at that rally. Or maybe it’s two hours. But no one comes. Instead, I’m astounded to feel a faint sense of surprise prickle my fur that isn’t mine. It’s Narim… I can still hear his thoughts. He must have been out of range until now. Maybe he was being interrogated somewhere, and has just been moved nearer to me. Thank the feline gods they never found the newer implant put into his head. The Tollan scientists had re-designed the communication device before we’d left to ensure it couldn’t be taken and copied. And they’d been right to do so.

A few more silent minutes pass before I feel his brief strangles of emotion morph from a dulled surprise to… impatience? Or perhaps even irritation? It’s strange, I’ve never felt these kinds of negative emotions from Narim before. He’s usually so calm and forbearing. And then, it’s faint, but a blurry flash of an image runs through my mind. It’s the face of the man I’d once hated for preferring dogs, and who’d once called me cool. And he’s wearing a scowl. O’Neill is here. Is he the man that’s interrogating Narim? No… I don’t think so. Jake said Narim would be moved with the other non-conformists after being interrogated. O’Neill must be there, too, and if my reading of Narim’s fleeting feelings and flashes of thought are correct, they’re talking about me, and Narim is feeling… hopeful? Oh, please let this mean they’re in a cell together, and that they have a plan!

Several more minutes pass before I sense Narim’s thoughts again. It’s not a vision per se, but I can feel a deep concern, and it’s centered on me. I can’t explain how I know it, but I do: he’s asking me where I am.

I focus my thoughts as best as I can to answer by sending a moving image of the path I’d been led on from the giant room with the portal. We’d continued on from where Narim had been led away to the right, taken a left at the end of the corridor, then I’d been dumped in this prison.

I can tell from Narim’s scant reply that he hasn’t caught all of my directions. There’s just too much physical distance between us. So I try again. With great effort, I try to concentrate my thoughts more, slowing down the images to give them more of a chance of reaching him. I try to show him in detail the corridor where we parted before I was forced to turn left, but I can feel bile rising in me. This much concentration is making me nauseous. The nerves of returning home, and the trip through the portal, and the shock of finding that my best friends have been turned into one of them is catching up to me. I vomit this morning’s salmon steak- I’d finally asked Narim to make me it- and then my last thought is begging that Narim find me and rescue me from the pound…

…

“ACHOO!”

“For cryin’ out loud, Daniel! Just alert the entire level that we’re here, why don’cha?!”

My eyes fly open, and I find I’m overwhelmed by a conflicting sense of worry and relief that’s not my own, and realize that I’m not alone. Narim is scooping me up in his arms, and O’Neill and the allergy man are… holding hands? What’s going on?

“Schrodinger, I’m glad you’re alive... I’d thought… But we must quickly make our escape,” Narim whispers, cradling me. “And be silent, Doctor Jackson, or we shall be caught.”

“Sorry,” he sniffles, sounding congested. “I haven’t had my medication since we got thrown in that holding cell for crimes against cats or some other trumped-up charge last week.”

He’s shushed again by O’Neill, and before I know it, Narim is pushing some buttons on the devices on his arm. But I saw them being taken away. When did he get those back? And why does it smell like rotten fish in here?

But there’s no time to waste. There’s a sound of scuffling coming from behind my cell door.

“Did you hear that, Sir?” a gruff voice comes.

“Yeah, hurry up and open the door, Lieutenant!”

"Yes, Sir!"

Narim tells me to hold on, so I dig my claws into his clothing as he grabs for O’Neill’s other hand with his free hand. Then he and the other men move forward together to where I see with surprise that the wall at the back of the room has become wavy and kind of see-through. It definitely wasn’t like that before! Then- and I know this sounds crazy- we’re suddenly walking through the wall!

Chapter Text

July 13th 1998 (even further continued)
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

It was a weird sensation to be able to walk through walls. It didn’t hurt, but you didn’t feel anything- not even any resistance- as you passed through what should be a solid wall. And then your vision’d briefly go black until you were on the other side. It was so unnatural. I didn’t really like it, but if it got me out of that pound-like prison, I was game.

After we got through the wall, we quickly made our way along the corridor behind where I’d been held, but as we turned a corner, we were spotted by a cat and a soldier who were paw-trolling. O’Neill and I exchanged looks, then we seamlessly tag-teamed to take them on. It was pawsome! I easily took care of the cat and knocked it out channeling my pent-up anger that I’d been held so long alone in a cell, while O’Neill took care of the human soldier with an impressive knock to his face. It was such a rush and I couldn’t help thinking that O’Neill was really cool, though Narim looked disgusted by his actions. I’ve always had the impression that people from Tollana don’t condone violence. Then, O’Neill directed an exasperated-looking Narim to use his technology again to get us through a couple more walls until we were in an escape shaft, where we (or rather the humans; I just rode on Narim’s shoulder and recovered from my earlier exceptional catfighting) climbed up a long ladder in semi-darkness and out of the mountain.

It was semi-dark outside, too. Based on the sounds of the birds, I could deduce the sun was on its way down.

We sneaked around some kind of parking lot and accosted an unused truck. We all piled in, and O’Neill fiddled with the engine somehow, then- and this is amazing- Narim made the entire truck be able to drive straight through the bollard without smashing into it, then O’Neill quickly drove us to a familiar street I haven’t seen for months. Not since Christmouse, in fact.

Everything was quiet on the street when O’Neill stopped the truck far down the road from the house. Good thinking, I thought, in case we were followed.

But something was off. The street lights in this neighborhood were out. In fact, we’d seen patches of dark neighbourhoods on our way here, too. Of course, the lack of light was no trouble for me; I was able to check that no one was watching us- reassuring Narim though our connection- and direct the humans safely along the sidewalk with my sensitized eyesight to our destination.

I’d expected O’Neill to ring the doorbell just as I’d seen Sam do several times, or even just get Narim to make the house’s walls walk-throughable, but he did neither. Instead, he skulked noiselessly around the side of the house, peering through the dimly lit windows, but the curtains were shut and nothing could be seen. I was impressed by the man’s skills. He could be as nimble and soft-footed as a cat when he needed to be.

’What’s he doing?’ I think-thought to Narim by conveying my sense of curiosity, and Narim questioned O’Neill in a low whisper, but he didn’t answer. Instead he raised his finger to his lips, then made some weird movements with his fingers. Based on the sense of bafflement I felt from Narim, he hadn’t at all understood, but the allergy man behind me suddenly sprang into action, circling around O’Neill and doing some kind of silent hand signal back to him. That was cool, I thought. I guess their hand gesture thing worked like the wordless communication Narim and I now had.

We were then beckoned by the allergy man to follow him to the back door (a gesture Narim and I both understood), but as we quietly made our way over to him, the sound of a gun cocking coming from inside made us all jump, then freeze. All but O’Neill, that was. Surprisingly unfazed, Sam’s boss quietly rapped on the back door in a rather unfitting jovial rhythm, while Narim and I backed away together and ducked behind some flowerpots for cover.

“We’re not breaking the curfew, so I don’t know why you’re back here at this time of night!” came a familiar female voice from within. She sounded very mad. “But I’ll have you know I’m prepared to defend my property! We’ve been inspected quite enough since all this bullcrap began!”

I saw O’Neill flash his eyebrows to the allergy man, who shrugged his shoulders, then O’Neill spoke up.

“Doc, it’s me!” he called in a loud whisper. “An’ I got Jackson and a couple of old friends with me. Open up!”

I was somewhat pleased to be referred to as an ‘old friend’, though by the tone of his voice, and the fact that I was pretty sure Narim and O’Neill had ever been on friendly terms, I’m not sure if he was being serious or not.

But his words had worked. The back door cracked open, and Janet Frasier, Sam’s best friend, appeared in the gap with a pistol in her hands, keeping a steely gaze on O’Neill. Her eyes then flashed over to the allergy man and softened, then widened when she spotted me and Narim hiding behind some nice-smelling flower stems.

Then she kicked the backdoor open with her leg, keeping both hands still firmly on her weapon.

“Okay then, but come in quick!” she breathed with haste. “We’re not supposed to be out after sundown!”

We obeyed and sneaked in quickly, and Janet bolted the door behind us with a big rattle.

“It’s great to see you, Sir,” she sighed, then raised her free hand to her head stiffly and lowered it. O’Neill did the same back. I’d seen Sam and some of Ferretti’s team members do this same gesture. It seemed to be a soldiers’ greeting. Was this doctor a soldier, too? She did, after all, have a gun.

The doctor then set down her pistol and walked over to the allergy man, and they both hugged. “And Daniel,” she grinned. “So good to see you, too. But you weren’t followed? I’m already in their bad books as it is without adding harbouring criminals to my list of so-called crimes.”

She then dashed to the front of her house to peer through the curtains of her living room to get a view of the dark street in front.

“No, I don’t think so,” O’Neill called after her. “At least, Schrodinger doesn’t think so.”

She paused and shut the curtain to turn to O’Neill. “Schrodinger doesn’t think so? How- What does that mean?” Then she threw her hands up with an air of defeat. “You know, actually, with all the craziness that’s been going on, that doesn’t actually surprise me.”

”Craziness? Yeah, tell me about it,” interjected the allergy man. “I was incarcerated for being allergic to cats!” He rubbed his nose, “And actually, ah- speaking of- ah-ATCHOO!”

I gave a start, then recovered and looked at the man named Jackson. I had to admit, while I’d never been fond of the guy and his spontaneous bronchial explosions, locking him up for being allergic to cats was just insane. And guessing by his reaction to this house, he had to be allergic to dogs, too. So I could deduce it had never been a personal thing against my kind. But… where was Hank? It didn’t smell like he’d been here recentlyy… The previous pungent smell of dog here the last time I’d been here was now… thin somehow.

“Wait here, Daniel. I’ll get you some of my antihistamines. I picked up a good stock from the infirmary when I was ordered to stay home since I didn’t know when I’d be able to get back,” Janet said darkly, and she started heading for her stairs. “And I’ll go check on Cassie, too. She must have heard everything going on and must be scared silly upstairs.”

The Doctor then ran up her staircase and in the silence that fell, I assessed what I’d heard.

Curfews? Not allowed out after sundown? Being incarcerated for being allergic to cats? The mountain’s doctor being ordered to stay home? What had happened here in Colorado Springs over the past six months? Could this all be the Furmidables’ doing?

“Bathroom,” mumbled the allergy man, soon disappearing, and the living room fell into silence again. O’Neill busied himself by looking through some photo photographs on the fireplace mantlepiece, while I looked over at Narim, who’d taken a seat in an armchair and was looking pensive.

I could sense him pondering my exact same concerns, as well as the addition of guilt that he’d had to use his technology in front of the people here. I know the Tollan Curia won’t be happy when he gets back. That was- I thought with an added dollop of my own fresh guilt- if he could get back. Because of me… Narim had been locked up, interrogated, and was now on the run with me and some fugitives. How was he going to get home to his people now? Our roles had been reversed because I’d wanted to come back. Of course, I’d had my reasons and concerns, but if I’d known in advance it would have risked trapping Narim here, then… I don’t know… I really don’t know what I would have done.

Narim looked at me intensely, then got up from his chair to walk over and gave me a gentle, long pat. I let his warm emotion of sympathy wash over me. I understood. I wasn’t to blame for all that had happened. We just needed to stay positive and patient and learn all that we could to try to figure out a solution.

The allergy man came back, but before Narim could talk or ask him and O’Neill for more information, I started as a bounding sound came from above, and the little girl I was rather fond of, Cassie, came rushing down the stairs.

“Jack! Daniel!”

The pyjama-clad girl leapt the last two stairs and practically flew into Jack’s open, inviting arms. The Colonel scooped her up into a large, enveloping hug, and I found myself rather jealous of it. I wish Sam would greet me like that when I saw her. Or even Teal’c. Where were they? Were they even okay?

Janet came downstairs, too, and headed into her kitchen. Then Cassie switched over to hugging the allergy man, and again I felt a pang of jealousy. Then finally, she spied me.

“Wow, Schrödinger! I’ve missed you!”

I was so overjoyed to be swept up in her tight, affectionate hug I couldn’t help purring out loud. Meanwhile, Janet came back from her kitchen with a glass of water and handed it, and some kind of bottle, to the allergy man.

Then I felt Cassie stiffen and I saw sad the hug ended.

“Who’s he?” she asked, looking at Narim.

“He’s an alien, sweetie,” Janet explained kindly. “His name’s Narim. We can trust him.”

“Oh. Hello Narim,” Cassie said shyly, and Narim smiled back. I was glad Cassie didn’t put me down, so I unabashedly nestled myself deeper in her arms.

“It is a great pleasure to meet you. Due to my people’s artificially-lengthened longievity and controlled maturation, we do not see our young in public.”

“You mean you don’t have kids?” O’Neill cried in shock.

“We do, of course, but they are housed in educational facilities for the year they spend maturing to adulthood.”

“Wow, it’s no wonder you’re all so…”

“I think what Jack means to say-“ the allergy man quickly cut in, “-is you’re an advanced civilization, and surely your education methods and the way you bear and raise your children are a factor in that.”

”Yeah. Sure,” O’Neill grumbled. I didn’t need a neural communication device with O’Neill to know that wasn’t what he was intending to say.

“Anyway,” said Janet, “Narim, this is Cassandra. Or Cassie for short. She’s my daughter. And this is our house.”

Narim smiled again at Cassie, then at Janet.

“I thank you both for allowing us entry and sanctuary into your home. If you don’t mind, please, Schrödinger and I have some questions we must ask.”

”Fire away,” said O’Neill, settling himself onto the couch with an unusual air of seriousness. “What d’ya wanna know first?”

Chapter Text

July 13th 1998 (yet even further continued)
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

Narim looked at me, and drew a long breath to speak to O’Neill and the allergy man on my behalf.

“There was little time to explain fully before our escape, but as I told you both, I found a way to communicate with Schrodinger. He informed me of a plot he and his friends had been attempting to foil before Samantha unwittingly gave him to me.”

“Schrodinger’s… friends?” O’Neill asked skeptically.

“Yes. Two cats. One, larger and grey-haired; the other, of shorter stature, and with longer dark brown hair.”

“That can’t be Ferretti’s cats, can it?” the allergy man asked.

I sent Narim a quick thought of confirmation.

“Yes, they are the same. The three teamed up after they became aware of a coalition of cats with a leader who was in the process of recruiting more followers for some sinister plan. Unfortunately, Schrodinger’s team was unable to discern further on what those were, but it appears that his concerns have come to pass.”

“Schrödinger’s team? That’s… cute.”

If it weren’t for my newfound respect for him after our tag-teaming during our escape, I’d have hissed at his disrespectful comment as Narim continued on.

“We wish to know what has transpired here; why were we all treated with such hostility, and why were there cats in your mountain?”

O’Neill grimaced.

“The whole place’s gone ga-ga over cats, that’s why.”

I gave paws, while Narim shook his head. “I’m sorry, we are unfamiliar with such terminology.”

“Ga-ga? As in crazy, wonko, bananas, nuts-”

The allergy man quickly cut in, “What Jack’s trying to convey is that almost everyone’s behaviour has been altered, including Sam and Teal’c, and even our base leader.”

There was no missing the spike in Narim’s emotions as his mind turned to thoughts of Sam.

“Is Sam okay?” Cassie quickly interjected, suddenly clutching me tighter with what I guessed was concern.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know…”

“Sorry munchkin, Danny and I haven’t seen her ever since we were thrown in that holding cell, what, two weeks ago?”

“Yeah, probably.”

So all this started happening quite recently, then. It’s a shame Lya hadn’t visited and convinced Narim to communicate with me earlier. Maybe I could have prevented all this happening if I could have warned Sam.

“But I’m sure she’s fine,” Janet added kindly with a smile. “Sam always is. She even beat Jolinar, remember?”

“Oh…” cried Cassie, and I could sense her heartbreak. I didn’t know who Jolinar was, but Cassie didn’t seem reassured at all. It was evident that Sam meant a lot to her, just as she did to me, so, feeling bad for her, I quickly focused my mind to tell Narim that Jake and Dexter had told me Sam was in the mountain working on something important. I couldn’t tell him outright of course, so I pictured my friends, or at this point, they’re probably more like enemies, and then I pictured Sam working hard at her computer, hoping I could convey the message.

“Urm, if I may, I believe Schrodinger is informing me that he heard that Sam is working in your base. But he did not see her in-person.”

I locked eyes with him and sent a rush of gratitude to convey that he’d correctly interpreted my communication.

“So he’s actually talking to you… how?” Janet asked of Narim.

“We share a neural communication interface that allows us to transmit emotion and simple visual thoughts to one another.”

“And, urm, just to confirm… Schrodinger is sentient, and understands everything we’re saying?”

One would probably expect I’d have been offended by the question, but since it is the firstmost rule of all cats- as known to all cats from birth- to conceal our intelligence from humans, it didn’t surprise me at all.

“Well, of course he’s sentient. And yes, he understands everything you’re saying-” It looked like Janet wanted to ask more, but Narim continued without giving her a chance, “But regardless, you mentioned that everyone’s behaviour has been altered. How, and in what way?”

The allergy man and O’Neill exchanged looks. “Well… it started with Ferretti-”

“Which makes sense since he actually has cats.”

So Jake and Dex got turned in my absence, then?

“He brought them in at first, and everyone just went goo-goo eyed over them-”

“What Jack means to say is everyone seemed to become obsessed with them. General Hammond himself gave them a personal tour of the base.”

“Yup, actually, when it all started, I was strongly reminded of the time Hathor brainwashed all the men on base,” Janet added slowly. “Except Teal’c, of course. Only this time, instead of the human men being affected and behaving irrationally, it seemed to be the cat people.”

Wait, did she just in-fur that Teal’c isn’t human?

“And of course by that, Doc, you’re suggesting that ‘cat people’ is an actual definable physiological trait in the ol’ Encyclopedia of Medicine?”

“Well, I don’t know what else to say, Colonel!” she said, throwing her arms up in the air in frustration. “You know how much Teal’c loves Schrodinger, and it goes without saying that Sam’s a cat person. And General Hammond’s granddaughters have a cat. I know that because a while back he asked how Cassie was settling in, and I told her about Hank, and he told me about his own cat.”

I was about to convey to Narim that I wanted to know where Hank was, but O’Neill beat me to it.

“Where is Hank, by the way?”

I felt Cassie grip me tight again, and I’m pretty sure my sensitive ears picked up a sob or two.

“They… ah… took him. Military personnel- some from the Air Force but mostly troops from Fort Carson have been running almost daily inspections and enforcing the curfew for the ‘non-conformers’. That’s basically what they’re calling dog people, by the way. Any people with dogs have had them confiscated, and then they’re treated as basically prisoners in their own homes. We’re not even allowed to go out to the store for groceries without an escort. They tell us it’s for ‘our own protection.’ It’s complete bull. It’s just been horrendous.”

It was no wonder Janet was so hostile when we showed up at her house unannounced. It was absolutely despicable! An abhorrent act by my own kind! I felt ashamed to be a cat.

“Holy sh…cow,” whistled O’Neill, his eyes on Cassie while Narim locked eyes with me and sent me a wave of sympathy, which I appreciated. “I’m so sorry about Hank, Cass. Did they say where they were taking the dogs?”

“No… Jack, I’m scared they’ll kill him!” she wailed before finally breaking down into sobs, absentmindedly squeezing me. But I didn’t protest. I know well the pain of missing someone and worrying about their safety.

“I’ll do everything I can to find him and bring him back, Cass,” he said assuredly.

I admired his confidence, but in truth, what could we do? I’d always wished we could get humans in on what was going on so they could help me and the rest of SC-1, but now we were here, it just seemed so hopeless. The Furmidables literally had an army- of both cats and human military. How could we resist that kind of force?

“But what I don’t get is why they even sent you home, Doc? Danny and I weren’t even allowed to leave the base after I got a bit vocal in my protests about all the bullcrap that was going on around me, and obviously Danny started sneezing after the cats started showing up, landing him in the hold with me.”

“I don’t know. Maybe because General Hammond knew I had a dog?”

O’Neill considered the explanation. “Maybe… But speaking of Hammond, what’s odd is Hammond didn’t stick even around long after the cats first showed. He left for DC shortly after-” DC, as in where Sam and I used to live? “-and promoted Ferretti and left him in charge. And let me say this. I know the guy well, and… he’s turned into a complete asshole.”

“Colonel! There’s a child present.”

“I’m twelve years old, Mom,” Cassie countered, wiping her face with her free hand while holding me awkwardly with the other. “I know what an asshole means.”

Janet folded her arms looking just as threatening as when we’d first showed up, but the allergy man spoke.

“But anyway, what we need to figure out is what’s causing the cats and the, err, ‘cat people’ to behave this way?”

I already knew the answer, thanks to what Hank had told me the last time I was here in this house.

“Schrodinger was previously able to inform me that the cats were being controlled by a small, long-bodied creature,” said Narim.

O’Neill’s cocked a single, skeptical eyebrow, both the allergy man’s raised in shock, but Janet simply snorted.

“You mean like a Goa’uld?!” she laughed.

“No, that can’t be it,” countered O’Neill, still looking highly suspicious. “Teal’c would have sensed something was up. And he’s already a Jaffa. He can’t get snaked, can he?”

What’s a Jaffa?

“No, but you can’t deny this all does sound oddly familiar, though,” sighed the allergy man, folding his arms.

“What about something smaller, then? Like parasitic worms?” Janet offered, having recovered from her earlier mirth. “Cats carry them all the time, and there has been some research done into a particular parasite named toxoplasma that has been shown to influence both cat and human behaviour.”

Ewww… worms? Like in the soil? That’s disgusting!

“So what we could be dealing with here are mini-Goa’uld?”

Cassie gave a sniff but remained silent. Whatever these creatures were, she was clearly frightened of them, and I didn’t blame her.

“Well, if we are dealing with some kind of worm, treatment shouldn’t be too difficult. Deworming is easy enough with a few rounds of benzimidazole, or something similar. But wait- the vets were all smashed up, weren’t they? Call me crazy, but you don’t think they were trying to destroy deworming medicine or any way of detecting the worms, were they?”

That was exactly what I thought had to have been the real reason for the attacks. Maybe that’s the real reason why Janet had been sent home, too? So she couldn’t figure out what was really going on with her medical expertise?

“Actually, on second thought, intestinal worms reproduce through mitosis… That will mean they’re all clones.”

I ask Narim to explain the term ‘clones’. He demonstrated visually how an animal or the parts too small to see that animals are made of can split and duplicate.

“Why’s that important?” asked O’Neill.

“Because while Goa’uld have separate personalities and are born in clutches from a single mother, worms spawn from a single, original worm.”

The Furling! That had to be the first one! I quickly communicate to Narim with a visual description of the Furling, whom must be the original worm. That he is in control of Ferretti’s cat who he thought was killed in a car accident.

Narim explained to the others what I’ve shown him, who all looked shocked.

“So, you’re saying the first worm; the first cat affected by the altered behaviour and probably patient zero was Ferretti’s supposedly dead cat? That can’t be a coincidence. Did Ferretti say when his other cat died?”

“He said once, but I wasn’t really listening the first time,” said the allergy man, while O’Neill shrugged.

I communicate to Narim that Charlie, Jake’s brother, went missing approximately eighteen months ago. I convey that time period by sugesting it was three times as long as I lived in Tollana ago. Again, Narim passes on the information.

“Schrodinger left Earth last December, no, January, right? So, six… twelve… eighteen… Eighteen months. Wait- that wasn’t long after I started living on Abydos!”

“And Ferretti went with us to Abydos on that first mission!”

“Oh my god, you don’t think…?” Daniel said, blinking.

What did they think?

“I do think, Daniel! Holy crap, Ferretti must have brought something back with us through the gate! It went into his cat at home and spread and now we’re dealing with a foothold situation that’s escalated to right across the country right under our noses. Damn!”

Right across the country? I walk over to the tv and paw at it. I want to know what’s been happening since I was away on Tollana.

Janet picks up on what I want and hits the tv remote and starts flicking through channels, stopping at a mews channel. “Here you go.”

Holy mountains of cream, that’s him!

I meowl loudly in surprise as an image of none other than The Furling himself- Jake’s brother- is displayed on the screen. He’s sitting shrewdly next to an important-looking greying human wearing a suit with the kind of necktie I want to paw at.

Narim communicates on my behalf. “Schrodinger states that this cat is the leader of the group that instigated all this violence and change. The brother of his friend.”

“The alien’s in the White House!? Shit! We have to get there now!”

Chapter Text

Yes, it’s still July 13th 1998. It’s been a long day.
Mood: /ᐠ. _. ᐟ\

I communicate with Narim to tell O’Neill that we can’t just rush to the Furling with no plan. It’s just too dangerous. I tell him we need to find out if the de-worming medicine works first, and that I think we might need Jake’s help, too.

“Well, if we’re going back to the SGC to get Jake- who won’t come willingly, mind- Doc, you can pick up the medicine you think you’ll need, too.”

Janet nods, then Narim speaks.

“I also wish to recover the technology that was taken from me. I was only able to conceal my phase-altering device by temporarily shifting it from visual range. But I shall require my other devices.”

“You didn’t happen to bring any fancy Tollan super weapons with you, did you?”

Narim looks aghast at O’Neill, and I can feel his disgust at the mere suggestion.

“No, I did not,” he states firmly. “My people do not normally carry weapons, and I am not a soldier.”

“No, thought not. All well, we'll have to grab some zats and supplies from the armoury on Nineteen on our way.”

I don’t know what zats of what that number refers to, and I sense that Narim is equally perplexed, but hopefully they’ll be some kind of useful weapon.

“Okay, so it’s decided. The Doc, Narim and I will go back to the SGC, and Daniel, you’re on babysitting duty.”

I feel Cassie clutch me to the point of pain. “Hey, I’m not a baby!”

I also meowl to show my own protest. I want to come, too.

“Schrodinger requests that he also join,” said Narim.

O’Neill stared at me, and I hoped he was remembering the way I’d handled myself taking out that cat that had spotted us when we’d first fled. I’m more than capable of looking out for myself!

“Okay, and Schrodinger, too. Buddy,” he said, squatting with a groan- did his walking limbs hurt?- so he was eye level with me in Cassie’s arms. “There probably won’t be much time, but I’ll let you try and convince your friend to come with us. But if he resists, I’ll shoot him.”

I'm initially honoured by him calling me buddy, but he’d be prepared to kill my friend? No, I can't let that happen! I'm about to meowl in protest when he continuea.

“-But don’t worry, a zat willl only knock him out temporarily, not hurt him.”

I consider it. I rather like the sound of this zat weapon that doesn’t hurt and only knocks you out. So I meowl my approval of the plan, and after re-energizing ourselves with some snacks from the kitchen, and after saying our goodbyes and getting a chorus of ‘good luck!” from both the allergy man and Cassie, we set off.

Again, I use my eyes to navigate our group through the pitch black of the street outside back to O’Neill’s truck, then O’Neill drives us back towards the mountain.

He tells us that he’s taking us round the back of the mountain so we can avoid the checkpoints. Narim uses his- what did he call it? Phase-shifting technology?- to get us through the large, thick fences that surround the base of the mountain (at which O’Neill has to shush Janet’s gapes of awe), and then we climb through thick forest and fresh-smelling pines until we reach the top. O’Neill then silently leads us to a box-shaped elevator away from the main entrance we’d first left from, and, avoiding most of the pawtrolling guards apart from the one O’Neill took out smoothly and noiselessly, using a shiny rectangular thing he’d plucked from his vest pocket, we file into the elevator.

We head down, and he reminds us that the first elevator will only take us to Level 11, at which is a security checkpoint. We’ll need to sneak out before that,and climb down the rest of the way by the ladder shaft we’d used in our escape.

I can’t read the numbers, but when a certain number ticks over, O’Neill hits a red button that stops the elevator, and Narim uses his technology to take us out the left side of the elevator. Thankfully, likely due to O’Neill’s vast knowledge of the mountain, it’s an empty corridor. He waves us on, and we make it to the ladder shaft and climb much further into the depths of the mountain.

On what he whispered was level 19 in the tunnel, we leave, and he signals to Narim that we need to pass through the wall at a certain point. The route leads us through two thankfully empty storage rooms filled with interesting-looking wires and boxes until we finds what he calls the armoury.

He demonstrates to Narim how to use the snake-like purple device which he calls a zat, then hands him one. Then he passes two to Janet one of which she stores in her backpack, and keeps two for himself, stuffing one down his pants pocket. Then he instructs that the humans all put on something he called ‘tack’ vests, and then we leave the room with Narim’s device.

Next what we need is the medicine. According to O’Neill’s instructions earlier, it’s only two levels lower. We retrace our steps to the ladder shaft and climb down further. This time in the corridor we exit we aren’t as lucky as the first time. But O’Neill makes no hesitation before impressively taking down the two guards that had been present with the zat- they fall to the floor in a clump covered in funny blue lightning- then he and Janet work together to pull them through a nearby door that he opened with yet another shiny rectangle thing from one of their vest pockets.

“The infirmary’s just that way,” whispers Janet, panting slightly from the effort of hauling the heavy men, “but if we go the long way through the wards, I reckon we should get through to the storage room with the medicine I need without running into people again.”

“Okay, but if we do…” he grins, waggling the zat in his hand.

“Exactly. But when they wake up they’re gonna sound the alarm.”

“I know. Help me tie them with these,” says O’Neill as he produces long black plastic things from his pocket. “Picked them up from the armoury.”

“Good thinking, Sir.”

“Yeah, sure you betcha," he grins. "But c’mon, let’s hurry!”

The pair work fast to restrain the wrists and legs of the two unconscious men while I keep my ears pricked to listen for any signs that anyone’s coming, but thankfully there’s nothing.

When they’re done, with Narim’s device we pass through the side wall through two dark, spacious rooms with a large bed in the middle until we find ourselves in a room with many shelves stocked with tiny boxes. Janet sets off at pace, disappearing behind some shelves while I have to resist the urge to sniff and rummage through them. Some of them smell weird, yet kinda interesting.

“It’s here!” Janet calls in a loud whisper. We race to follow her, and I see she’s quickly removing her backpack and filling it up with little white boxes. “Just a sec, this might be handy, too,” she murmurs, reaching for some other boxes on another shelf.

“Good, just hurry up, the zat’ll be wearing off soon, and they’ll probably have found out about the Airman I took out on the surface by now.”

“Yes, Sir. Working as fast as I can!”

She buckles up her pack with several clicks and hoists it back onto her shoulders with a “Ready, Sir!”

O'Neill nods. “Then next up is catnapping Jake on Level 28. Then, if there's time, we'll get Narim's stuff on the way back.”

To Narim's annoyance when discussing the plan in the truck, O'Neill had dismissed retrieving his tech as low-priority, and he'd had to reluctantly agree. The priority was the medicine and Jake, and to be fair, I'd agreed. I understand how Narim feels betraying the deal he'd made with the Tollan that he not share his technology with the people here, but that cat's already out the bag now.

O'Neill had then asked where I thought Jake would be, and I'd communicated through Narim that I expected Jake would be wherever Ferretti was. Apparently that was Level 28, whatever that meant.

We successfully retrace our steps back to the ladder shaft- passing the still-unconscious restraied Airmen on our way back- and climb further down. The depth and pressure down here makes my fur feel cold and weird. I'm getting anxious, too. We’re going to have to be seen if we’re going to get close to Jake, and I’m scared of what he’s going to say to me. And I'm even more scared I'll get captured again, and that he'll try to put a worm thing in me! Narim feels similarly concerned, but also sends me a wave of confidence and assurance which bolsters me.

“Doc,” O’Neill whispers up from below me. I’m riding on Narim’s shoulders, and he’s climbing in between O’Neill who’s below, and Janet who is following us all. “Brainwashed or not, the officers here are still friendlies. I don’t want us zatting anyone twice, so I’ll take point, and you just cover Narim and my rear. Understood?”

“Understood, Sir,” she whispers from above my head.

We continue on in silence until O’Neill tells us we're there. He waits for us all to make it down to a small platform he's waiting on, then he does a counting thing with his fingers (I presume he's telling us when he's going to open the metal door).

Then he clicks his zat weapon open, and slowly pushes the door out into the corridor.

Chapter Text

I think everyone knows it's still July 13th 1998. What a day it's been.
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I hop down from Narim’s shoulder and join the group. Janet has our rear, keeping the so-called zat gun at the ready. Narim and I are walking alongside each other in the centre- Narim with his hand hovering over the walk-through-walls device ready to take us to safety if needed- and O'Neill is in front.

O’Neill is forced to take out a couple of pawtrolling Airmen with his zat, which we leave unconscious in a bathroom, but otherwise the corridors are surprisingly quiet. It is, of course, night, so I imagine no one is expecting us to be crazy enough to return to the place we’d been held captive.

Thinking about it, maybe we are crazy. How are we even supposed to find Jake in this entire mountain? It goes so deep, and it’s filled with endless mazes of identical rooms and corridors. I can only hope I was right to suggest he’d be with Ferretti.

As O’Neill cautiously leads us outside an office with glass windows, he sticks his hand up, and I immediately realize why. There’s a voice coming from inside, and my heart leaps with a thrill as I recognize it. I feel Narim’s reaction, too, mirroring mine.

“-Even better than that, Sirs. My simulations are showing I‘d initially underestimated the ability of our transformers at the transmission substations to propagate the frequency along the grid itself. It shouldn’t be a problem anymore, Sirs.”

It’s Sam! She’ in there! It feels like Narim’s heart is about to leap right out of his chest.

“You mean, we could reach the entire country?”

“Yes, Sir. Every house connected to the National Grid. The effect shall be almost simultaneous, too. Everyone susceptible to the frequency will be working for us. The advantage is it’ll reach areas the National Guard and our Forces haven’t had a chance to convert yet, so we’ll have the people there ready and rounding up the non-conformists ahead of the conversion.”

O’Neill beckons that we follow closer but Narim won’t budge.

“You shall not harm Samantha,” he whispers quietly. “She is very dear to me,” he says insistently.

Though I’ve never known Narim to have a rebellious side to him, I can feel that he would be prepared to fight O’Neill if it means keeping Sam from getting hurt.

O’Neill scowls back at him, then huffs a response as quietly as he can.

“First rule about war is you don’t let your personal feelings get in the way of what has to be done. She’s one of them.”

Narim looks taken aback, but nods quietly.

The voices inside continue.

“This is even better than we'd hoped. The Furling shall greatly reward you, Samantha Carter.”

“Thank you. It’s my honour to serve.”

Wait- paws everything right there! That first voice- it was Jake’s! And Sam answered him! This- this can’t be!!

I can feel Narim’s concern turn to me through our mutual connection, but I can’t focus. I’m so sickened. I can’t believe it. Jake is breaking our kind’s most sacred vow! We are born with the knowledge… We can’t ever communicate directly with a human. Not under any circumstance. Not even when it would be at the forfeit of one’s life. It’s absolute blasphemy. Sure, I’ve been able to bypass the law and communicate with Narim somehow- I’m guessing probably because it’s indirect and done with technology- but to use one’s voice to speak with a human and be understood… it’s just heinous and unthinkable.

But before I can further digest this alarming revelation, a loud siren comes blaring from the walls, and swirling red lights start running along the walls.

Everyone in the group jumps except O’Neill.

“We’ve been made,” he hisses.

The soldiers we took out earlier must have woken up. We’re short on time.

“We are not alone,” comes Jake’s voice suddenly. “I smell the traitors.”

Crap. How is his sense of smell that good? I didn’t even know he was there until he’d spoken up. I still can’t smell him at all.

But O’Neill’s made no move, while there’s a shuffle sound from inside the office. Based on Narim’s lack of reaction, too, I don’t think they’re able to understand Jake’s words the same way Sam was just now. Whatever is affecting her and the others here is making them hear our language.

I quickly try to communicate to Narim that Jake said he knows we’re here, but the next moment they’re already exiting the office and staring at us.

The sight of Sam after all this time strips the breath from my lungs; after all this time I've been so desperate to see those blue eyes and that smile... and yet I’ve never seen her look at me with such cold and harsh wrath. She looks truly unforgiving.

But a second later they’re glazed as O’Neill shoots her without hesitation, and she crumples to the floor, the file she was holding cascading papers right beside her. Narim’s rush of emotion at the sight is harrowing, but there’s no time for regrets or guilt. O’Neill was right. Sam is one of them right now. She’s the enemy.

Next he shoots at Ferretti, but the man is too quick and darts back inside. The blue light from the zat streaks down the empty door frame, then vanishes into the floor.

“Frasier, cover me!” O’Neill yells then dashes into the office right after Ferretti, and I make the quick decision to follow him.

Inside Ferretti is standing in front of a large desk with his arms wide in surrender, protecting Jake who I can see is perched on the desk right behind him with his fur up in alarm.

“Jack, you’ve been trouble from the start. Why can’t you see what we’re trying to accomplish here? We’re going to end the War.”

“What War?” O’Neill grits, his hand clutching the zat tightly.

Just behind us, I can hear bootsteps, then the tell-tale sound of a zat gun discharging. Janet's shooting someone. It won’t be long before more people come. We have to get Jake and get out of here as fast as we can.

“With the Goa’uld, of course!” Ferretti replies.

“With cats?”

“Schrodinger. Join us,” Jake speaks from behind Ferretti. “We were wrong about the Furmidables. This is all bigger than us. This is about saving the galaxy; that means all planets out there with people and animals on them that we have to save.”

Even though I don’t have all the information, nor know who these Goa'uld really are, my gut tells me this isn’t right- that we are justified in wanting to stop these Furmidables.

“No, I won’t join you! But we need you!”

As I suspected, O’Neill doesn’t seem to have understood a word we’d exchanged, but Ferretti clearly has, because his features screw into fury.

“You’re not taking Jake anywhere, Schrodinger!”

He launches at O’Neill, trying to bat the zat from his hands, but fortunately O’Neill must have anticipated this action because he’s faster. With a squeeze, Ferretti is stunned and falls to the floor, smacking his head against the desk as he crumples.

But Jake is nowhere to be seen behind him. Crap!

I use my nose to try and sniff him out. He’s still in here somewhere, and I guess he has to be under the desk. I dart under it, but am immediately met with pain in my face. He’s slashed me with his claw, right across my nose and face! Pain sears right under my eye and cheek. It burns and stings!

I’m stunned, but I can’t let him escape. We need him for our plan to get near his brother! But Jake has always been much faster and stronger than me.

But I can’t despair. I’m not alone. O’Neill is here, too. All I have to do is find a way to slow him down or pin him down so O’Neill can catch him.

Suddenly I wince as a new wave of pain tears through my side- Jake has sunk his teeth into me!- and he’s now streaking across the room towards the door.

My survival instincts kick in. It’s just as O’Neill had said. We can’t let our personal feelings get in the way of what has to be done. It doesn’t matter if I’m hurt, or if I have to hurt him back.

Pain rips through my insides but I cat-apault myself at him using the top of the desk as leverage, and we both end up in a roll. It’s agony as we’re both sent smacking into the wall on the far side of the room, and then I scream as Jake slashes me across the shoulder.

Then the next moment a new pain engulfs my entire body in time with a flash of blue and a familar zat sound, and everything around me swirls into nothingness.

—-

“You should have permitted me to bring Samantha. We could have learned more of their plan.”

“And you were prepared to carry her yourself all the way back up that ladder, were you?”

I open my eyes to the feel of a dull vibration and rumble all around me. I also sense that some amount of time has passed.

“Yes, of course. I love her.”

“Oh, please.”

O’Neill’s groan is almost drowned out by the rumble of my surroundings as everything seems to make a sudden lurch to the left, and I realize it’s the sound and feel of an engine. We must be back in the truck O'Neill stole earlier.

I can hardly believe we got out of that mountain alive.

“Sorry, but you’ll have to get in line, Narim. I’m afraid Colonel O’Neill’s got a soft spot for Sam, too.”

“Shut it, Doc,” O’Neill snaps, but she merely giggles. “Keep your focus on our unfriendly cargo. See that he doesn’t wake up.”

“Er, yes, Sir. And if you could drive us home safely after all we went through to get out the base in one piece, I’d be forever grateful.”

I open my eyes, and Narim’s irritation and sense of confusion vanishes, replaced with a huge rush of relief.

“Schrodinger! You are awake! I was immensely concerned for your injuries.”

The second he says it I register a peppering of stinging and pains across my body, but especially concentrated on my face. I feel awful, and probably look just as bad; like Dexter that time he came back from the first Furmidables meet-up, all beat up and pathetic-looking.

What about Jake? I think-ask Narim.

“Jake is well, but he has been sedated by Doctor Frasier,” he replies aloud, drawing Janet’s attention.

“Schrodinger, you’re awake!”

She starts fussing over me from her position seated in the middle seat of the truck between O’Neill and Narim, while Narim filled me in with images of our escape. O’Neill had shot both myself and Jake when we’d been in Ferretti’s office, which in hindsight, was probably the best idea even if it had really stung. There’s no way I could have overpowered Jake, there’d been little time, and I was getting more and more hurt as each second passed. Then he’d put me inside his clothing and held me against his chest (which I could see now had smatterings of my blood across it) while they’d all climbed as fast as they could out of the mountain. They’d gotten out one level early anticipating an ambush at the exit on the surface and warped through the walls and through an office ceiling to get back to the truck.

“I was getting worried,” Janet continues, now checking out the cut on my face, which makes me wince. It really hurts. “Your bodies are much smaller than that of a human which the zats are designed to stun. You were both out for such a long time I was worried there might have been lethal damage to your nervous systems.”

“I thought of that, but since there were two of them, I was hoping them sharing the discharge would help with that,” O’Neill says from the driver’s seat, and I notice now as I look across his way that there’s a bundle on Janet’s lap that I realize now smells like it must be Jake wrapped in a blanket. He smells off, the same as before. “Plus I really didn’t have a choice. Jake was trying to make a break for it. If it hadn’t been for Schrodinger, he’d probably have skedaddled while I was taking out Ferretti. He’s a real hero.”

I give an appreciative purr at the praise, then wince as the Doctor checks out my shoulder.

“Sorry, buddy. Looks like you’re bruised badly here. I’ll check you out more thoroughly when we get back to my house.”

I purr once again.

“I must say you all performed admirably. And Colonel O’Neill and Doctor Frasier, you are both highly skilled with weaponry. It goes against my stance as a Tollan, but I am pleased we were able to make our escape.

“I have no idea how we’re going to get you back through the gate, though, Narim,” O’Neill says darkly. “There’s no way we’re gonna be able to break back into the SGC now they know you have that device. They’ll anticipate it.”

“Agreed. I just hope the Mebendazole or Albendazole I took works on Jake so Schrodinger can get some information out of him. And I grabbed the papers Sam was holding, too. We can look at those back at my place. Hopefully it’ll tell us more about the plans she was talking about.”

“Why was Samantha there working at such a late hour?” Narim suddenly asks, and I have to suppress a chuckle. He said he was in love with her, but he doesn’t know her that well. So I flash him images of her coming home back late from work on many occasions.

“Carter’s a workaholic, Narim,” O’Neill adds. “She practically lives on-base.”

“Oh,” he says dejectedly, presumably in reply to both what I was sharing with him and O’Neill’s reply, then he falls into quiet contemplation.

“But the way she was talking like that- about ‘non-conformists’ and ‘conversions’. Whatever’s affecting our people definitely reminds me of the way all the men on base bar Teal’c were acting when Hathor took over.”

Narim and I still don’t know who Hathor is, so I prompted Narim to ask.

“She was a Goa’uld. She used a chemical to manipulate the men on the base into helping her breed and create an army. Sam, Teal’c, I and some other women on base stopped her.”

“Impressive,” Narim comments.

“Actually, you just reminded me of something,” O’Neill interjects thoughtfully. “Ferretti said what they were doing- this group of mini worms or snakes or whatever- was working towards ending the war with the Goa’uld.”

“You can’t be serious?” says Janet, stunned.

“That’s what he said, but that has to be a lie, right? A lie to coerce them into being manipulated more easily.”

“Yeah, I guess so… ‘cause it’s too implausible otherwise. Yeah, it makes sense that they’d try and rally Sam and the others into a cause they’re already working towards and manipulate them that way.”

The car falls into a silence after that, save for the vibrations and occasional revs of the truck and the occasional vehicle whizzing past in the opposite direction. I guess everyone is digesting their narrow escape from the mountain, while I’m wondering how I’m going to cope with talking to Jake when he wakes up. He’s going to be so pissed.

I soon notice that we’re passing by more and more patches of dark neighbourhoods.

“Okay, hold on campers, we're nearly there,” O’Neill says after some time. “Schrodinger, we’re gonna need your eyes and ears again if you’re up for it. Then let’s pick up Dannyboy and Cass and move shop elsewhere. The Doc's house won't be secure anymore after our stint at the SGC just now.”

I personally don’t think now’s a good time for shopping, but I trust O’Neill’s judgement at this point, and prepare myself to lead the way down the dark neighborhood back to Janet’s.

Chapter Text

July 13th 1998 (yet again continued)
Mood: /ᐠ. _. ᐟ\

Expecting soldiers to already be making their way to Janet’s house, we took a gamble and made the fast decision to relocate to Sam’s and my house. It was somewhere that all of us except Narim were familiar with (most of all me, of course), and O’Neill said that made it ‘defensible’. And we all agreed that, knowing Sam as we did, there was next to zero chance of her oming home tonight when she had such an important task back at the Mountain. But even if she did come home, she would be vastly outnumbered six-to-one, and we’d have the bonus opportunity to capture and question her.

I was excited at the prospect of finally returning to my home after all this time, yet my anticipation was dwarfed by Narim’s immense enthusiasm. I didn’t even need a neural connection to experience his emotions to know, since he was visibly bounding in his seat the entire trip to my house. This made for a rather uncomfortable journey and elicited several complaints from O’Neill as it was already a very tight squeeze in the truck up front with him driving and Cassie on our other side. Allergy man and Janet hadn’t fit and had been relegated to hanging on in the open back on the truck as we crossed town to my home.

We found the neighborhood around my house to be well lit, so O’Neill parked a block or so away, and we all sneaked around the back of my house. O’Neill offered to silently break the lock on the back door, but I instead communicated to Narim that I could enter the back door cat flap and open the door to them.

I could feel Narim’s anticipation at seeing Sam’s house, and it made me nervous.

I pushed my way through my cat portal and was hit by that distinct smell of Sam and home. I gave myself a second to experience the sense of relief to be here, then I got to work. I had a job to do, and humans counting on me.

It was a fiddle with my paws, but the door finally gave a ‘click’ as I used my weight to pull the lever round.

“Nice one, buddy,” O’Neill praised as he pushed the door to, and his praise made me happy.

The moment we stepped inside her one storey, O’Neill and Janet made a quick ‘sweep’ as they called it, then after O’Neill called, “Clear!” Narim wasted no time looking around.

Narim’s enthusiasm was infectious, so I followed him. First inspecting the living area and think-speaking to him who was in the photos on her mantlepiece- we guessed one or two was her mother and father, though I’d never met either- then we moved to the kitchen.

He was fascinated by the varying kinds of foods and packages- Tollan food was so dull and homogenous in comparison- and yet, I found myself distraught to realize that my bowls weren’t here. My snacks and biscuits and canned food weren’t here, either. And I noticed now my scratch tower and toys had been missing from the living room, too.

But of course… why would she even still have any of my things? She gave me away, after all. She hadn’t wanted me in her life anymore…

I should have known. How naiive I’d been.

I thought I’d forgiven her, but I couldn’t deny it. It really hurt all over again. I’d been looking forward to coming home- my home- for months, but this wasn’t my home anymore. Not when I was forced to break in and sneak around like a thief in the night. Not when I had to keep my ears pricked for fear that Sam came home at any time. Not when there wasn’t any trace I’d even lived here apart from the cat portal.

Narim’s continuous stream of contradicting elation as he snooped in her bedroom wasn’t helping my mood, either. I wished everyone could just leave and let me wallow alone in Sam’s bed, but this house was our refuge. We were alone in our fight against a far worse enemy than my own personal feelings of abandonment, so I forced myself to quash them, think-though to Narim to stop looking through Sam’s clothes to give her some privacy, and finally we all settled in the living room.

Janet unfurled the limp form of Jake from the jacket she’d wrapped and had been keeping him in.

I knew his behaviour was going to be affected whenever he woke up, and that he’d resist if he knew what we were planning to do, but I also know the real Jake. The real Jake would want to be a test subject, and that he’d definitely pounce at the chance to rescue his brother without hesitation if he was in his right state of mind.

So I nodded when Janet asked permission to give the deworming medicine to Jake, who was still asleep and completely unaware. She’d crushed it up into a white powder and put it into some cream from a can from Sam’s fridge, and at my meowl of encouragement, began syringing the concoction into his mouth. It took a while, and we all held our breath as we watched Jake cough and splutter a few times in his sleep, but a significant amount of the cream seemed to go down.

“If this works on whatever worm Jake’s infected with, it’ll take two to six hours to start working. And even then, it’ll take more than one dose to rid it completely.”

O’Neill nodded then clapped his hands, making the half-asleep allergy man on the couch jump. Cassie, who was lying down next to him under a blanket didn’t even stir.

“Alright campers, I suggest we turn in. It’s past midnight already.”

I felt Narim’s confusion before he asked, “What is a camper?” but O’Neill merely grinned and shot a bemused look.

“Well, there’s only two bedrooms here,” Janet spoke up, “so I was thinking Cass and I can share Sam’s bed, and Sir, can you and Daniel share the guest bedroom?”

I saw O’Neill grimace, but I don’t know why. There’s nothing that beats the feeling of curling up beside another and sharing body heat.

“Sure, he said. “Sleeping Beauty here and I can take shifts on watch so we don’t actually have to share,” and as the allergy man gave a grunt that was more like a stifled yawn, Janet giggled. Then she scooped up Cassie- blanket and all- and carried her off.

“Then Narim, that leaves you with the couch,” O’Neill said.

Narim wrinkled his nose at the couch and the allergy man folded up on it in a strange position, and he couldn’t hide his disappointment from me. I knew he’d wanted to sleep in Sam’s bed, and actually, I did too because that was supposed to be my bed, too. But Narim simply nodded.

“There are extra blankets in Sam’s bedroom, I’ll go get them.”

“I shall accompany you,” Narim said quickly, eager to see more of Sam’s bed.

I did my best to suppress the thought that Sam wouldn’t appreciate his over-zealous behaviour, and I’m pretty sure he picked up on my emotion because he turned and scowled quickly at me.

By cats, the guy is hopeless.

—-

“Get your hands off me, human!”

We’d slept a decent amount on the couch before we were awoken by a yowling which I instantly recognized to be Jake’s. My eyes flew open, and I scrambled to race to the kitchen from where the commotion was coming, tobsee O’Neill pointing his zat gun at Jake with a threatening look on his face. Meanwhile Hake was looking absolutely furious, swiping at Janet who was struggling to hold him down on the kitchenette.

“If you don’t calm down, I will shoot you again, and this time it will hurt even more. It might even kill you,” O’Neill warned menacingly.

Jake froze, clearly deliberating his options. His back was arched and his tail was standing tall, but I can tell from the way his claws were furled that he didn’t plan on actually doing any real damage to Janet. Not yet, anyway. Maybe the medicine from last night had started working?

I decided to make my presence known and approach Jake.

“There’s something inside you, Jake,” I said as soothingly as I could. “We’re gonna get you back, but you have to fight it.”

“Dogscrap! I’m the one who has to fight you! You’re just getting in our way!“ he gave another swish of his paw at that. “Join us now, or you’ll be forced to join later. It’s your choice.”

What could I say to him? It was like Janet had said. They were all brainwashed.

“Narim! We need some translating,” O’Neill calls to the next room.

“Uh, yes, of course,” comes Narim’s sleepy voice in response, but I think-say to Narim that I don’t expect Jake is going to give up any information, though I do see signs the first dose of medicine might have worked.

“Well, like it or not, you’re coming with us to DC to meet your brother,” I said, and his ears immediately perked up.

“My brother? My brother is dead, reborn as our Great Leader, the Furling,” he spoke proudly.

I shake my head. “No, he’s not dead, Jake. Your brother is alive, only, he’s been taken over by some kind of alien worm. We think it came from another place- another planet far up in the sky, if I understand right, and Feretti went there about eighteen months ago. He brought it back and it took over Charlie. He faked his death and ran off.”

I could vaguely hear Narim doing his best to explain what he thought we were talking about based on flashed in my mind, but I was so focused on conversing with Jake that I didn’t send much information to Narim.

“Then, my brother has received a great honour to host our Leader.” Jake countered haughtily. “I shall not let you do anything to sabotage that.”

“No! This is all wrong! Don’t you remember that rally we infiltrated? The cats behaving all crazed? Them giving them something in that drink and the food? It’s all wrong. You’ve been sucked in somehow, and I’m so sorry I wasn’t here to stop it happening to you, too.”

Jake suddenly stilled and looked conflicted, and I felt a sense of hope. If he remembered what I was taking about, maybe he could piece together and believe that he’d been brainwashed.

“Do you remember how this happened? How you ended up working for the Furmidables instead of against them?”

Agan he looked torn, so I jumped at the chance to continue appealing against his brainwashing.

“We’re a team, Jake. SC-1. You, me, Dexter and hopefully Hank if we get him back. You must remember that, and all we did and went through. You have to fight this brainwashing. It isn’t you.”

Jake didn’t answer, but at least he’d stopped struggling against Janet. She’d set him down, though O’Neill didn’t waiver in the aim of his zat gun, but I decided not to push him or provoke him further because now that he’d calmed enough, and left him with his thoughts.

Janet made her way to the fridge to prepare another dose of the medicine, so I think-suggested to Narim who was mutely watching the scene from behind me that he should mention breakfast, and that we should all eat together so Jake could unwittingly eat the next dose of medicine withought realizing.

“Shall we all have breakfast together and discuss our plans for later?” Narim suggested, giving a knowing look towards O’Neill and Janet and the cream-stocked fridge.

Janet gave a fake smile, showing she understood.

Chapter Text

July 14th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ. _. ᐟ\

“Breaking into the White House to stop an alien cat…” O’Neill huffed as I lapped lazily at a bowl of non-medicine-laced cream under the table. The humans were sat around Sam’s dining table eating lunch. “I’ve always said you can never trust cats, ya’know. Dogs and kids are the only ones you can really depend on,” he said, winking at Cassie, who beamed at him appreciatively from behind her half-eaten sandwich.

“It’s hardly the cats’ fault what’s happening, Jack. It’s the aliens.”

“But why did it have to be cats? Why not dogs? Or birds? Or… I dunno, people?”

“Well, there were cats living on Abydos, and Ferretti just happened to have one. Maybe it’s just an unlucky coincidence that whatever worm-parasite this is, it attaches to cats better?”

“I’m thinking it’s because this evil alien recognized that it would get on well with evil cats.”

I stiffened and hissed at hearing that.

“Present company excluded, of course,” he added with a shrug, and I relented at his correction. “Actually, last night when I couldn’t sleep, I remembered that I did see Ferretti pet a cat during dinner that last night before Ra showed up. I remember, ‘cause I made a joke that I’d lost all respect for him for fawning over cats.”

“I don’t remember any of that,” Daniel mused suspiciously.

“That’s 'cause you had your tongue down Sha’re’s throat all night!”

Cassie gave a squeal as the allergy man blushed, and Janet bit back a smile as she spoke up.

“So the… worm, for lack of a better word, jumped into Colonel Ferrretti, piggybacked through the gate, and then went into his cat. Why?”

“It was likely for camouflage,” Narim said coolly. “A soldier behaving differently would have raised suspicion. However, an animal such as a cat is free to roam on your planet, is it not?

“Okay, that makes sense. But why wasn’t the worm picked up in Ferretti’s post-mission check up before he got home?” asked Daniel.

“You weren’t there when we came back the first time, Daniel. The ‘test’ wasn’t exactly thorough. They’d expected it to be a one-way mission; well, I certainly had, anyway. We didn’t have a proper medical facility back then. We weren’t even an established military program. We were just a skeleton crew in a stripped down old facility with only the bare essentials. I remember I had my blood drawn and I was questioned, but there no scans or x-rays or any invasive prodding like the Doc here loves doing.”

I notice Jack scowling at Janet, who to my surprise looked smug. What was that about?

“Yeah, actually, I was the one who insisted we toxi-screen all returning members of SG teams when I was made CMO, and it wasn’t until what happened to Major Kowalsky that a PET or CT scan was made mandatory for all returning team members.”

“So a worm would have been missed.”

Janet and O’Neill nod.

“Omac was right. You are primitive. But you are learning.”

Narim hadn’t said anything for a long time, and everyone turned to look at him.

“Yeah, well, thanks for that vital piece of input, Narim.” I didn’t miss the sarcasm in O’Neill’s voice, but Narim seemed to have, since he nodded courteously.

“So, anyway, how will we know if the medicine’s working?” the allergy man asked of Janet, glancing at the sleeping form of Jake over on the couch the other side of Sam’s room.

“Well I can’t run any scans, obviously, but we’ll see evidence of it in his excrement, like pieces of its tail if it starts breaking up.”

“Eww,” Cassie said, looking at the remainder of her sandwich in sudden disgust.

“We can’t wait any longer,” said the allergy man. “I’ve been looking through the file of papers Janet picked up from Sam when you were at the SGC last night. It’s some kind of system that seems to utilize the national grid. I don’t understand much but it looks like something about a signal, or a propagating wave.”

“This might sound crazy, but what if they’ve got Sam working on a mass-brainwashing system?” proposed Janet.

“Crazier than talking cats?” O’Neill said, staring down at me from his chair in a scrutinizing manner, but I merely continued lapping at my lunch nonchalantly.

“And I found this,” the allergy man continued, and showed something on the paper to everyone, but of course I couldn’t read it. “Sam’s written, ‘President 17:00’ in pen here. At first I thought she was meeting with him, but I remember we saw that time on the news; earlier. That’s when the President will address the nation later today.”

“Do you think it could be to do with giving instructions about some next phase of the plan that Sam’s helping with?” offered Janet. “”

“It could be.”

“Then we have to get to DC before the President makes his address, then,” O’Neill said sternly. “That’s 19:00 Eastern time.”

“How are we going to get there by then?”

Janet’s question was valid. Going by my math and assuming ‘Eastern’ meant the time in DC, that only left us with four hours to get there.

“Actually, you’re not coming, Doc. You need to keep Cass safe and go into hiding. They’ll have seen you on the cameras. You both need to go into hiding.”

The woman looked like she was about to protest, but then she turned to look at Cassie, paused, then nodded.

“Yes, Sir. I’ll tell you how to administer the next doses to Jake.”

…

An hour later, Narim, O’Neill, the allergy man and I were breaking into somewhere called Peterson.

Jake was still asleep, having been given more sleeping medicine by Janet, and she herself and Cassie were now out of contact with us. They’d left their cell phones behind in Sam’s house, switched off, so they wouldn’t be tracked, and had borrowed Sam’s camping gear and taken some supplies and were planning to camp in a nearby park. The plan was that if all went well, we’d reconvene here at Sam’s in forty eight hours’ time, since Sam’s was the only house we suspected wouldn’t be under surveillance by the Furmidables or the military personnel working for them.

By now, I was of course a dab hand at sneaking into places. I was reminded of the time SC-1 and I had broken into and trashed the Beast’s house. This place, however, was far larger. And the stakes were far higher. But we had Narim’s walk-through-walls device, so that made things far easier

We made our way into a large, tall empty building that had many airplains inside that looked like large, sleeping, metal birds. We were lucky that we found no people inside. O’Neill whispered that he wondered if all base personnel were too busy enforcing the curfews on the so-called ‘non-conformists’ to watch their plains.

O’Neill chose a smaller sized one near the side and got inside, along with the sleeping Jake which he presumably put on a back seat. Then I watched on as the allergy man and Narim both heaved the large doors of the building open while I stood guard, listening intently for a sign of anyone coming. Then, when the doors were wide enough open, we all raced into the airplain and got ourselves strapped in as O’Neill turned on the engine, which gave a thundering roar.

I was nervous someone would definitely hear and figure out what we were doing now considering the loud noise the plain was making as we trundled forwards, but I could sense that Narim on the other hand was far more concerned about the safety and integrity of such a primitive contraption. But he said nothing aloud, which I thought was a good choice considering we didn’t have any alternate option.

We started going fast, and then the plain gave a lurch that made my tummy feel pukey- Narim, too, said he felt sick- but soon there was nothing but blue sky outside the windows, and we were safely up in the air.

O’Neill said it would take a little over three hours to reach the city, during which time we decided it would be best to continue to keep Jake asleep. Janet had explained to the humans how to give injections that kept him under control, and partway through our journey, the allergy man gave him another syringe of the cream with the deworming medicine to feed him in his sleep. It would have been ideal to ascertain whether the medicine was working, but it seemed we needed to reach the President’s house by nightfall (The White House is such a stupid name. I’ve seen a thousand white houses in Colorado Springs and Denver. Even Sam’s is white, too).

A few hours later, O’Neill announced that we were nearing DC. I felt excited as I looked out the window at the twinkling lights below; sundown had come surprisingly quickly while we’d flown. Cleo had to be down here somewhere. But has she been taken too? Did she now control her human owners?

The allergy man got out of his sat to put some makeup on the still-sleeping Jake to make him look more like his brother. It had been my idea to make him look like Jake, relayed via Narim- and at first it had been quite hard to find any makeup at all in Sam’s house- she didn’t use much, after all. But Janet had eventually found a tube of something called foundation deep in Sam’s drawers, and O’Neill had found some orange spray paint in her basement, and that had done the trick.

The smell of the paint made me feel a bit funny and sleepy in the confined space of the airplain, but it soon dissipated. Hopefully Jake wouldn’t even know what had been done to him when he woke up.

I felt the plain lower in the sky, and Jake began to stir. The allergy man turned on his zat, but O’Neill called from the front, “Don’t even think about using that thing while we’re flying, Daniel!”

I realized he meant we wouldn’t be able to shoot him if things went crazy. We just had to hope Jake wouldn’t wake up angry.

“Hey Jake, remember who I am? I’m ‘Dinger! Your teammate!”

I watched his yellow eyes flicker open, glazed and unfocused.

“Boss! Are you okay?”

He gave a groan.

“He’ll be groggy for a while after being under for so long,” the allergy man said, and I nodded.

It was a few more minutes before his eyes looked more focused, and he tried to lift up his head. The allergy man stiffened, and Narim watched with concern, but we needed Jake awake for our mission. We’d just have to deal with him if he kicked off at us again.

“Boss, you’re okay. I’m here. Do you remember what happened?”

He raised his head with more strength and looked at me with what I could see was recognition.

“Yeah… I remember,” he groaned.

I felt elated that he sounded like himself, though considerably weak.

“You were brainwashed by the Furmidables.”

“Yeah. They raided… my home. Me and… Dex.”

He seemed to be gaining strength with each word.

“It’s okay. We’ve got medicine. It’s stopping the worm that’s in you. But we need your help. We need to stop your brother. Remember, the leader’s in him.”

“I remember,” he said, starting to get up on all paws unsteadily.

“Actually, we’re on our way there now. There’s not much time.”

“I know,” he said. “We’re setting up a system that will take over everyone that’s susceptible in the country within a day.”

“Susceptible?”

“We control the humans by putting ideas in their minds.” Funnily enough, I knew the exact feeling, but I didn’t mention my connection to Narim. “Those who cannot receive our thoughts, such as Daniel Jackson," he looked towards the allergy man, "get locked up.”

“Yeah, we noticed that.”

He went quiet and his demeanor changed. He suddenly looked ashamed.

“I’m so sorry for everything I’ve done. I couldn’t stop myself. I thought I was in the right.”

“It’s okay. But we need your help to stop your brother. And then we can help Dex and everyone else.”

He looked at me with a look of such conviction in his eyes, and I was so relieved to see the old Jake behind them.

“I’m in.”

Jake refused any further medicine, saying he still needed the remaining effects of the worm inside him to control the people working at the White House. He also said that we didn’t need to break in, because he’d be able to get us inside. O’Neill was hesitant, but I trusted Jake, and pleaded his case on his behalf via Narim.

When we got there, I saw exactly what he meant by the effects of the worm inside him. The guardsmen there seemed to unquestioningly fall in line around him.

“Grey sparrow has landed,” a guard whispered into his radio, and the gate opened and we were all let in through the tight security and led through several checkpoints that didn’t even bother to search us for any weapons thanks to Jake’s actions, towards a big, white building. Well, the name, White House, certinaly fit, at least.

I could sense that Narim and the allergy man were both incredibly tense, but we all walked as calmly as we could through clean, pristine corridors towards the centre of the building, trying to act as though we were all supposed to be there. We passed several other cats as well as humans, and they all bowed and greeted Jake with similar shouts of, “Our beloved leader,” or otherwise. It was creepy, but Jake took it in his stride. Of course, he was used to humans treating with respect and reverence back at the mountain where Sam worked. Ferretti was leader, but Jake had effectively become the leader of the Mountain, acting through his owner.

We came to a stop outside a grand door with many guards outside. They all bowed, and opened the door for us.

Inside was the man in a suit I recognized from the tv. He had been in conversation with a larger man in blue with no fur on his head, and a cat that looked so like Jake I might have otherwise mistaken him for my friend, though he was slightly thinner. It was Jake’s brother, Charlie. All turned and looked at us, their eyes widened in shock at our intrusion.

O’Neill quickly closed the door behind as the larger man spoke.

“Colonel O’Neill!” was all he was able to say before O’Neill had activated his zat and taken him out with a, "Sorry, General," followed by the president. Both men fell to the floor, and the allergy man went to secure them.

“Who are you and what are you doing in here?!” cried the Furling. He was glaring at O'Neill looking completely incensed.

It was Jake who answered.

“We’re here to stop you, brother. You should know we have a medicine to stop your control over all the cats.”

“And we know where you come from,” I added. “We know you’re from another planet, and we will not allow you to control this one.”

The Furling rounded on us and prowled forwards in a commanding manner.

“Oh, but you would if you knew the whole story,” the Furling smirked. “Because, I’m here to help your planet.”

Chapter Text

July 14th 1998 (continued)
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

“Help us?” I asked exasperatedly. “By brainwashing all cats to do your bidding? By controlling all cat-loving humans and locking up the rest who don’t, as you say, ‘conform’? How is that helping anyone?”

The Furling drew in a menacing breath.

“Such simple beings. Your perspective is so small. You know nothing-“

“He doesn’t sound like my brother…” Jake whimpered to me.

I looked between him and his brother who looked so similar. “That’s because I don’t think it is. This Furling or whatever it is has all the cats brainwashed with the worms he’s put in them. But I think that whatever is inside your brother is actually talking for itself.”

Jake’s eyes widened as he contemplated my words. But the Furling continued to speak, unperturbed by Jake’s interruption.

“The human over there you have allied yourself with has put this galaxy’s balance in jeopardy,” he proclaimed haughtily. “He has set in motion a war that must be stopped.”

I looked at Jake, hoping he would understand the meaning of the word galaxy, but he seemed as lost as I was. So I followed the Furling’s line of sight to the human of whom he spoke. O’Neill. Was it true? Had this soldier started a war?

“What did he do?” I asked, still staring at O’Neill in disbelief. But the man simply side-eyed me back with a clueless expression. Of course. He had no idea of the accusation the Furling had made of him.

So I quickly began to communicate with Narim, sending images and feelings, trying to explain what the Furling had said of O’Neill, but I became distracted when the Furling next spoke.

“Jack O’Neill of Earth, I now directly speak to you.”

In particular, it was the humans’ reactions that had distracted me. O’Neill, Narim and the allergy man had all tensed in unison, and it then occurred to me that Jake’s brother had spoken in the human tongue.

“Holy cow, it’s talking!” O’Neill cried, almost flinching out of his skin as though he’d been burned by something hot. Narim, too, looked startled, but to my surprise the allergy man broke into a huge smile.

“Incredible! I wasn’t even aware cats possessed the vocal chords to produce speech! Until now, we believed only primates and certain members of the aviary family were capable-“

“Daniel, shut it!” O’Neill scathed and the allergy man fell silent.

I however was absolutely enraged and sickened to my stomach. Of course it was through no fault of his own, but Jake’s brother was committing a most heinous crime. He was breaking the highest Law known to all cats by communicating directly with a human like this. I glanced at Jake, who, too, was looking on with absolute horror at his brother. He looked as though he had the world’s largest hairball lodged in his throat and was choking on it. It shouldn’t even be possible. The only way I’d been able to reason that I was able to communicate with Narim’s mind at all was that it was because it was indirect. Because I wasn’t actually speaking aloud, or even using words.

“I am no bovine creature, O’Neill, though I still accept your reverence of me.”

I felt just as lost as O’Neill’s baffled look at the Furling’s remark until the allergy man silently mouthed, “You said ‘holy cow,’”

“Ah,” groaned O’Neill. “So, er, talking cats. This is new,” he said awkwardly, though attempting to straighten himself and regain his earlier, more threatening posture. “Ham-and been saying bad things ‘bout me?” he then added, indicating to the furless man on the ground. Perhaps this human was named “Ham-and”?

Mmm, ham and salmon sounds good right now.

I found O’Neill’s sudden playful tone and new ease in posture to be quite contrary to the situation. Especially when Jake’s brother suddenly pounced up onto the large desk rather astutely.

“In fact, I know all about you, human.” I had a bad feeling about the way he spat the word. “Your past, as well as what is to come. Your so-called team mate here, too. Daniel Jackson, your existence, too, presents a problem.”

I glanced at Jake, whose tail I’d never seen so tall. I couldn’t tell if he looked more sickened, upset, or bewildered.

“Yeah, well, everyone who’s met him ends up thinking Daniel’s a pain in the ass at some point-“

I couldn’t disagree with O’Neill on that, and would have tittered in any other circumstances.

“-but lil’ ol’ me? Nah, trust me. I’m nobody”

I found that hard to believe. Even Narim, standing in complete silence, gave a mental retort such that it crossed over to my side of our connection.

“O’Neill, you are the catalyst.”

O’Neill looked at the allergy man and whispered, “Is that supposed to be a joke about cats?”

I wanted to hiss at him and tell him to stop fooling around and to stay on track, but then I remembered he wouldn’t even understand me, anyway.

“Jack, can I take over?”

Thank you, allergy man. Surely this guy, who at least had had the courtesy to take medicine that would make him stop sneezing in our presence could manage better diplomacy than Mr. Ill-placed Humour.

O’Neill stepped back, and the allergy man took a tentative step towards the pompous-looking cat still perched upon the desk.

“Hello, yes, my name is Daniel Jackson. We would like to know more about what you mean by my existence being a problem, and your reference to Jack being a ‘catalyst’.”

He took a deep breath, rippling his fur.

“Very well. But my time is limited. The President and I have an important appointment at 17:00 hours.” If we were right in guessing that they planned to brainwash the entire country, then yes, I guess he’d certainly consider that important. “But, as I am of a virtuous race, I suppose it is ethical that you hear the reason for your execution before it is carried out.”

The allergy man froze and shot an uncertain look at O’Neill, who clutched his zat tighter. Meanwhile, a flash of fear came from Narim, and I didn’t need to read Jake’s mind to know he was just as terrified as I was.

“Urm… execution?”

“Yeah, is that really necessary?” added O’Neill.

The body of Charlie puffed its chest.

“I waited for you and your friend on the world you call Abydos.”

O’Neill and the allergy man exchanged looks.

“My kind is incompatible with humans. I took the body of a feline instead. Of near equal intelligence, but far easier to control. Easy to manipulate.”

Jake gave a hiss from beside me, and I was just as incensed. Of near equal intelligence? How dare he? And, also, it was true. Jake’s brother, Charlie, wasn’t brainwashed. A creature… Whatever it was had taken control of Charlie’s body. And it was talking for itself.

“I waited. I am a researcher. I knew of the events that would unfurl on that world. I was sent to observe the second upsurgence of human slaves against the Goa’uld’s reign. But observation is inaction. I wanted to intervene. The rest of my kind are foolish. I have researched long and hard, yet they do not heed my warning. The others do not understand the consequences of your actions that I foretold would have. No one reads the future as I do.”

“A researcher about whom no one believes about their wild theories?” murmured O’Neill to the allergy man under his breath. “I think you’ve found your kindred spirit.”

“Remarkable.”

It was Narim that had spoken, ignoring the other two humans’ exchange.

“Your kind possesses the power of foresight?”

The cat reared its head and took in Narim, as though trying to gauge if he was a threat or not.

“You may call it that. Some of us possess the means to gain some knowledge of the future. But I did not forsee your presence here. You are not of this world, correct? I can smell that you are different.”

“Indeed I am. My name is Narim of the Tollan. My people are of another world.”

Tollana. It wasn’t just a place far away from Colorado Springs. It was actually up there, in the sky. On another planet. And holy cat- is that the real reason why I can communicate with him? Because he’s not actually human?

“Tollan? Interesting… I have encountered no record of your race in the future…”

I couldn’t tell whether Narim’s emotional reaction to those words were from relief or from fear, but either way he seemed unnerved.

“Nevertheless,” he bore his paw, flashing his claws briefly. “I foresaw that this human here would kill the Supreme System Lord named Ra, and I aimed to prevent that.”

“Why?” asked both the allergy man and O’Neill in unison.

“Your kind is too simple to understand the convolutions of the timeline. But your actions have brought about chaos.”

“We freed a planet of people!” O’Neill contested.

“For now. But in so doing you have doomed hundreds of millions of others of your kind!”

“Billions? Come on, that has to be an exaggeration,” O’Neill demanded while Narim stayed quiet, stifling any visible signs of the alarm he was feeling as Jake’s brother continued to scrutinize him strangely.

“You have brought disarray to the Goa’uld,” the Furling continued on. “More powerful Goa’uld will take Lord Ra’s place, and every Abydonian shall be dead within the lifespan of a cat.”

“What?!” demanded O’Neill in alarm.

“But of course,” the Furling went on, “small beings such as yourselves with such short lives could never comprehend the complexities of chaos.”

“Chaos?” demanded O’Neill, and I envisaged the state I and my old team had left the Beast’s apartment in. That was chaos, if anything.

But Narim spoke up, explaining to O’Neill.

“Chaos relates to the subtle and unpredictable patterns that spring forth from initial conditions which are highly sensitive to even the slightest of alterations.”

O’Neill stared at Narim, the lines of fur above his eyes knitting together into one line.

“And that didn’t help in the slightest in explaining, Narim,” he scathed.

“Interesting. Perhaps this Tollan does have the capacity to understand. Regardless, I attempted to impede your destiny, Jack O’Neill and Daniel Jackson. Your actions have already led to Ra abandoning this world long ago."

O'Neill looked baffled at this, and looked at the allergy man who simply shrugged.

"However, I permitted it, since Ra had already claimed sufficient power. This galaxy was in balance, until you journeyed through the stargate."

"You call the enslavement of an entire galaxy of humans, 'balance'?"

"So, I took your destructive weapon to Lord Ra," the Furling continued unperturbed. "I also disarmed it through the control I had over one of Ra’s personal slaves.”

The allergy man suddenly gave a small jump. “Wait, that was you?! The cat with that boy on Ra’s ship?”

“While the body of a feline has its advantages, such as gaining access to Ra's ship, these paws, they’re just not as dexterous as I’d like,” he bemoaned, outstretching a claw. “That boy did it for me. However, I regret that in hindsight I did not anticipate that Ra would repair the weapon, planning to send it to this planet in retaliation. I also underestimated his arrogance. He was careless. He foolishly left the weapon unguarded.”

“Yeah, that was pretty stupid. But you’re the one who fiddled with the weapon so I wouldn’t turn it off once it was activated? This is nuts,” added O’Neill.

“However, my plan failed. Regrettably, once I had taken possession of the feline I had chosen to blend in, I became incapable of calculating the- as your Tollan friend explained- the subtle and unpredictable patterns that were unfolding around me. The brain of a cat is simply incapable of such calculations and interpretations.”

I arched my back on behalf of all of my kind at his insinuation that cats weren’t smart enough.

“The Supreme System Lord Ra was killed, and therefore I decided I would follow you to your planet, the original homeworld of your kind, and learn of how to sabotage your continued efforts against the Goa’uld.”

“But if I may,” interjected the allergy man, “how can you call yourself a virtuous race, and yet support a race of beings that enslave and murder others?”

The Furling gave a laugh.

“Is that not what your kind do here? I have seen it. Your kind farms and murder millions of beings for food and their own purposes. Pigs, fowl… You even keep animals as servants in your home and call them pets.”

I was met with a wave of sorrow and an image of destruction from Narim’s mind. His kind. I think he was remembering in his mind's eye that his people had done such damage to their previous world that there were no animals left. That was why he didn’t eat meat anymore. And that must have been why he accepted me as a pet to take care of when Sam gave me up. Because he couldn’t bear the guilt of harming another creature, or allowing one to go uncared for. I sent back a renewed sense of gratitude and sympathy to him as the allergy man retorted.

“But we consider ourselves to be of higher intelligence than animals we farm.”

The Furling gave another laugh. “Do you not think the Goa’uld think the same of you? How dare you judge their wisdom! They are to be revered by you. I have seen far into their potential future. They were created to bring order and stability to this galaxy. Your inferior race, however, is doomed to destroy its own civilization through infighting. Repeating the fate of the race who created you.”

I looked between them all, confused. Was he in-fur-ring that humans were made by something or someone?

“Wait, did you say that we, and the Goa’uld, were made by another race of beings?”

“Holy it right there, meaning of life boy,” said O’Neill, putting his hand on the allergy man’s shoulder. “Screw all that. The Goa’uld are bad, and we did the right things blowing up Ra."

“Then believe me when I say that I am doing the, as you say, right thing to blow you up, too.”

My ears pricked at the sudden movement that came from my side. Then it happened so fast.

The furless man on the floor. He’d woken up and pointed a small weapon at O’Neill and pulled the trigger so fast the soldier didn’t have time to react.

Then there were shouts and yells and the smell of blood as O’Neill fell to the floor in a heap.

Chapter Text

July 14th 1998 (fur-ther continued)
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

There came a loud banging on the door, but there was no time to register it. Ham-and had already pointed his weapon at the allergy man; the glass-eyed man in such shock he couldn’t move.

I wanted to stop Ham-and. It wasn’t that I was fond of the allergy man or anything, but I wasn’t prepared to stand by and allow an innocent human to be hurt.

But before I could prepare myself to leap at him, the furless man had already squeezed the gun.

A shot blew off… before it simply vanished from the grip in his hands.

I couldn’t believe it. The allergy man was unharmed, and the gun was… just gone!

“What in the blue blazes?!” cried the large, furless man, hauling himself to a stand.

The Furling roared in fury at the new development, and a swathe of more incessant banging came from behind the door to the office.

“Mister President, Sir! Are you okay?!”

But the President was still unconscious from the zat on the floor. And no one answered. Everyone was still trying to process the fact that Ham-and’s gun had disappeared.

“I’m not sure whether to be more surprised that you shot me, Sir, or that you missed!” groaned O’Neill from the ground, panting. Thank the mother of cats for her mercy. It looked as though the blood was only concentrated on his arm.

“Jack, you okay?” the allergy man breathed, but O’Neill simply gave another groan in answer. He was clearly in a lot of pain, but the injury wasn’t life threatening.

“Where in ‘tarnation did my weapon go?”

I was unsettled by Narim’s sudden calm nature when he suddenly spoke softly with a hint if a knowing smile.

“Liar.”

“Who you callin’ a liar?” Ham-and growled at the accusation, before suddenly, from nowhere, a tree-fangled woman of whom I’d become very fond of appeared.

Lya.

“Well, that explains that, then,,” moaned O’Neill, appearing more relaxed despite the tight clutch he had of his injured arm. It was continuing to produce more and more blood, staining his jacket and seeping into the carpeted floor.

“You are Nox?” demanded the Furing with a great hiss. He looked infuriated.

“The who?” Jake whispered to me, and I quickly whispered that she was a good person whom we could trust.

Jake nodded back, seeming less tense than before.

Lya ignored the Furling’s question, simply taking her time with an exceptionally calm demeanor to absorb her surroundings. Then she gracefully knelt down and touched O’Neill’s arm.

“I don’t have time for interruptions from the Nox!” spat the Furling, and he suddenly launched at her. “I have a schedule to keep!”

At the very same moment, the door to the office unexpectedly burst open and three security officers wearing black carrying guns of their own all leapt in.

I expected chaos. That an intense battle would begin and that we’d have to fight for our lives… but it didn’t.

I couldn’t believe it, but Lya barely even reacted to the commotion hurling towards her. With her gentle gaze still centred on O’Neill’s wound, she raised one free hand almost lazily towards the shouting security officers and the enraged cat racing threateningly towards her, and then before I knew it, they were all suddenly held comically suspended in mid-air, like odd floating gray and black clouds hanging in the room.

The Furling and humans gave roars of protest, but their legs and bodies couldn’t move at all.

Next Ham-and came burling towards Lya with his hands curled into fists. He was going to hit her!

I reared myself to pounce on him to protect Lya, but then once again, with a simple, almost subtle turn of her hand, Lya rendered the large, furless man stopped in his tracks, completely stunned and rigid.

I gasped at the ease with which she’d stopped the commotion, and felt such a rush of admiration towards her. I already liked her plenty because she was the one who had convinced Narim to communicate with me, and had led to me being able to come home. But now I really liked her.

A few seconds passed as Lya continued to focus on O’Neill’s arm. I was surprised to see that the blood was disappearing, flowing backwards into his arm! I couldn’t believe it!

O’Neill gave her a silent nod of gratitude, and Lya returned it gracefully.

Then I turned to face the door. More people would surely follow the three humans. How were we going to get out of here?

Then I gave paws as Lya started to glow. And with a whimsical smile, I watched as she closed her eyes, and then suddenly the entire office around us vanished in a swirl of colour.

—

We were… I don’t know.

My surroundings were dimly lit. It felt like I was kind of floating… but that I was on the ground, too. Only, my paws couldn’t feel anything solid underneath, and there was nothing to see down in the darkness except void. And yet, I intrinsically felt like I was the right way up.

A sense of Narim’s panic hit me, and I was reassured to know that he had to be nearby. But I couldn’t see anyone, or even anything.

“Lya, what’s going on?” I asked into the darkness, praying she was here, too.

“You are safe, my friends,” came Lya’s soothing voice.

I wasn’t sure if she was actually answering my question directly or just addressing everyone in general, but I’d gotten the impression before on Tollana that she could read my mind. Then I realized it was the first time she had spoken at all since appearing, and I’d forgotten how instantly calm and soothing her voice was.

Except, her voice had sounded muffled, as though she was speaking through water.

“Have we been brought elsewhere?”

That was Narim’s voice. He didn’t sound too far from me, and yet his voice was similarly distorted; sounding as though he was speaking at me from all directions at once. I couldn’t understand how that was even possible.

Then I realized I couldn’t smell Jake. But I could smell his brother.

My heart hammered. I tensed and trained my ears. He might be preparing to strike me. Was Lya still restraining him? I couldn’t see to check, and not being able to see much despite my incredible night eyesight was deeply unnerving.

“Please all remain calm,” Lya spoke calmly, as though she could sense my alarm, which in hindsight, she probably could. “We shall be joined shortly by the inhabitants of this realm.”

“Realm?” asked Narim, his voice warbling oddly again.

I realized now I could pick up a faint smell of the allergy man and O’Neill, too. But if they were here, then why weren’t they saying anything? I knew O’Neill well enough to know he in particular would never turn down the opportunity to antagonize or make ill-timed jokes or fire off a million questions. Had the Furling hurt him when we’d been brought here?

And why couldn’t I hear any movement? It felt as though my senses were dulled. It was disconcerting.

And worse still was, and I can’t explain at all, but it felt like an eternity in this nameless void- or realm, as Lya had called it, whatever that word meant- was passing by each second. Like time was being pulled apart between each of my thoughts like the stretchy tail I like to claw at on my favourite mouse toy.

What was going on!?

Finally, after an impossibly both long and short time, something happened.

I winced as my light-sensitive eyes were pierced by a sudden flash of light. Then, long, drawn-out garbled grunts came from both the allergy man and O’Neill. The humans sounded like they were in pain, but I couldn’t move. There was no ground to gain traction on to run on to get to them. And it was too bright for my eyes to distinguish the shapes of things around me, which looked like they were moving.

I felt so helpless and scared. I didn’t like this place.

Finally my eyes adjusted to the light, and I was horrified by what I saw.

We were still in the President’s office, only it didn’t look right at all.

The big brown desk… it had split. And the chair to its side had not four but eight legs… only, wait… depending on how I tilted my head, the chair could go back to four legs… and then if I pulled my head back, the desk and the chair would suddenly look as though they were on the ceiling.

What the-?!

But wait, the ceiling itself wasn’t right. Depending on how I cocked my head up, I could see through it. Straight through into a room above with even more oddly-shaped and misplaced furniture, and then- beyond! I could see the sky! It was a deep orange hue, and I could even see the flashing of an airplain far above overhead! How was this possible!? What was happening!?

My heart hammered and I felt sick by the disorientation and illogicity of what I was seeing. I just couldn't grasp what was going on! I wanted to turn around and shuffle back to safety against the far wall behind me, but there was just nothing under my paws to move on. I was just… stuck, suspended.

In a panic, I looked down and saw the blue carpeted floor beneath me wasn’t even flat anymore. In fact, it was like I was floating above a warped floor with blue carpet that was both there, and wasn’t at the same time. The circle design on the supposed-to-be flat carpet in the middle with a picture of a bird looked like a sphere in some ways, and again, when I tilted my head slightly to one side, the floor could morph so that I could even see right through down to another room below with more deformed furniture- just like the disappearing ceiling. And the same was true for the walls- it was like I was both inside and outside the office we’d been in at the same time. It wasn’t even remotely round anymore. I couldn’t even tell you what shape it was, because it kept changing. Everything around me was so distorted and moving; continually splitting and merging into multiple copies depending on the way I looked at them, or even disappearing as I changed my gaze or moved my head.

It was the weirdest thing I’ve ever experienced. Yes, even weirder (and definitely less enjoyable) than catnip.

“We are in a higher die-men-shun,” came Narim’s garbled voice.

I froze. I’d practically forgotten anyone else was here. It had felt like an eternity had passed in the time I’d been desperately trying to make sense of my surroundings. And did Narim say die-men-shun? Did that mean we were dead!?

In a new panic, I tried to find him. I looked around in the direction I’d last seen him, and yes, if I moved my head in a certain way, a part of him would emerge. He seemed to have three legs, but no upper half. He looked like a monster.

“You are correct, Narim,” came Lya’s warbling answer. But I couldn’t see her. I couldn’t see O’Neill or the allergy man or the Furling, either, even though I could definitely smell they were here. “The Nox have evolved the ability to perceive and access this space between spaces. It is what gives us our abilities of teleportation, transmutation, healing, and the ability to sense the thoughts and feelings of others. We can even physically reach inside and manipulate the bodies of objects and living beings.”

“Incredible!” Despite the distortion of his voice and how disfigured his body looked with limbs weirdly appearing and disappearing, it struck me odd how strongly I could feel his emotions. I could sense his elation and excitement with such clarity it felt like my own feelings. Stronger even than my own, in some ways. I couldn’t imagine we were dead in that case, since surely Narim wouldn’t be so happy about it. Though I personally couldn’t imagine what was exciting about hearing that Lya was able to reach inside people’s bodies! The thought was scary! “The Tollan also make use of such higher die-men-shuns for power generation and also to communicate across great distances of space, however I am the first to have ever physically occupied this space.”

No matter how genuinely excited he was to be here, it didn’t mask my horror. I felt sick. And yet, I didn’t think I could be sick. I couldn’t even look down to see if I even had a body with which to be sick.

“Three die-men-shunal beings such as ourselves’ senses are not designed to perceive the higher planes. For first timers, I imagine it must be greatly disorienting.”

That was an understatement for me at least, though Narim was taking this completely in his stride. How could all this weird stuff be so enthralling for him?

“The space between spaces, however,” Lya continued, her disembodied voice oddly faint and reverberating around the rippling and distorted room-not-room, “aside from its functionality is in fact home to many beings. One of which are known as the Furlings.”

Of course I instantly recognized that name. But wait, there were more of them!? I looked around, towards the double-desk and froze. He hadn’t been visible last time I’d looked, but yes, if I tilted my head to the side and shrugged down low enough, Jake’s brother came into view, looking like a warped ball of fur. His tail and face was gone and it was like his paws were inside his body. This was so messed up.

I didn’t even want to think what I must look like to Narim and Lya if they could see me at all.

I scanned my weirdly changing surroundings but couldn’t seem to find O’Neill nor the allergy man, even though I could still smell they were present. They hadn’t made any more sounds since they’d groaned in pain, too, and they still hadn’t spoken. I was getting worried. Were they okay?

“Your comrades are well, friend.”

I froze. I recognized it had been the allergy man’s voice that had spoken, yet he’d spoken with a slow and different tone to usual.

“Thank you, Lya of the Nox, for heeding our call.” That was O’Neill’s voice! But again, there was something slow and off about his speech, too. “We had grown concerned when the future trajectories of this planet had begun to take unexpected paths.”

“It is my pleasure to assist the allies of my ancestors. However, I had not ever anticipated to ever see one of your kind in my galaxy within my lifetime. I am greatly honoured to meet the allies of my ancestors, despite the circumstances.”

“We apologize. We, too, had not anticipated this outcome. Of course this is not the first time our Race has made an error of judgment. The chaotic undulations of spacetime are fickle and difficult to extrapolate.”

“It is understood. The Nox thank you for all you have done in the past to maintain balance in this galaxy.”

Why did it sound like the allergy man and O’Neill were talking as though they weren’t themselves? And why wasn’t Lya surprised or questioning it?

“Each of the Alliance of Four claims equal credit. The Furlings, however, cannot accept the Nox’s continued gratitude. We have lost control of the caretaker species that we allowed to settle and experience life in this galaxy in our stead. As you are aware, they have come to seek to dominate the Lanteans' own caretaker species, and have done so with great success. The Asgard have little sway in this sector of the known universe, though they have safeguarded a handful of this galaxy’s worlds to the best of their ability in honour of their great ally. The Nox hide, understandably due to your laws of pacifism, and we have little interference in the lower die-men-shuns in our present state, much as the Lanteans constrain themselves. This is why we sent Goran of the Furling, a scholar, to study the second uprising of humans against the Goa’uld. He knew that taking this lower die-men-shunal form would mean he could never return to his former state. But he was passionate about studying the Lanteans caretaker species’ insurgence against our own. We allowed it, just as we have previously allowed a limited number of others to shed their former state to seek a simpler life in this galaxy upon their request.”

I sensed Narim was irritated, or even angry about something the whatever-was-inside O’Neill had said, but I didn’t understand why.

“I see,” said Lya calmly. “Dear Furling, is it not my understanding that your race lives long and does not perceive time as the other Great Races? And if so, how did you not see this outcome? How did you not see Goran’s intentions?”

“You are well informed. I am humbled your ancestors have taught you well of our legacy. Our species is indeed long-lived from your perception since we exist outside of the constraint of spacetime. We see the past as we see potential futures, just as the Lanteans in their current evolved state. Goran gave up this perceived immortality to commit to his research on managing our caretakers' population, and his initial aspirations were true and pure. But we believe his mind has been changed. I believe he has come to revere those that have named themselves Goa'uld. And we have now learned through your observations that he has even mimicked them, reproducing simpler copies of himself through binary fission in a bid to assert control of this planet’s population of humans. This is completely unacceptable.”

I felt so tiny and lost standing- no, I wasn’t standing at all- I was simply existing in this strange, confusing, disorientating place listening in on a disembodied conversation that I could hardly understand anything of occurring between people just out of sight. As if it were a conversation between the kind of ghosts humans worship at Helloween. Not that I’d ever believed in the existence of such things before now, but this place was quite frankly scarier than that time Sam’s street had been decorated in black.

Wow, that time at Helloween seemed so long ago now. To think I’d been so naiive to be scared of oversized toys placed in front gardens. Yet, back then, it had been before I’d experienced far scarier things in real life- seeing cats being taken over by worms, losing my home, being betrayed, seeing people I care about not being themselves anymore, seeing friends getting hurt; attacking me even. Of course I'd been a fraidy-cat back then.

What had I done to earn such a life?

“Lya of the Nox, we thank you for all you have done. We now ask that you relinquish your restraint upon this Furling and allow him to speak for himself.”

Chapter Text

July 14th 1998 (yet even fur-ther continued)
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

“Goran of the Furling. You were sent to observe and document the downfall of our Race’s greatest mistake; that of our caretaker species. Explain your actions here upon this world.”

Once again, I sensed that Narim was uncharacteristically angry about something, and with a flash of mental images, I finally understood why.

These creatures that were talking through O’Neill and the allergy man- whatever they were- had created the Goa’uld. The beings I’d heard Ferretti’s team and SG-1 talk about.

These Goa’uld were the reason Sam had come home late hurt more than once. Sam was a soldier, fighting against them. We were at war with them. They’d even supposedly killed the allergy man! This was simply unforgivable! And unsettling, too, to be trapped here in this place I couldn’t make fur or tails of with the Goa’uld’s creators when I couldn’t even see the purr-pertrators.

I could, however, just about half-see the Furling, or rather, the one inhabiting Jake’s brother.

He looked far less pompous than before despite his disfigured appearance. He seemed deflated. Then, despite being mouthless, I heard him speak; his distorted voice warbling through the strange room we were in.

“My friends. It has been a long time, from my purr-spective at least. I hope I find you well?”

“Do not waste your breath with frivolous formalities,” snapped the allergy man. “Answer the question.”

It was odd to hear the allergy man sound so impatient, though of course, I’d already pieced together it wasn’t really him speaking.

“Very well,” bemoaned the Furling. “The humans you both control. They are integral to the future of all humans in this galaxy.”

Narim mentally scoffed at this, but remained silent despite the anger he still held. I got the feeling he was intimidated by these beings the same way I was scared of these ‘people’ that I couldn’t even see.

“We are aware of this.”

“I believe it is more than perhaps we had envisioned from our Netherspace. As you know, I have lived among them, experiencing life on their level. These humans of Earth… they have been untouched by the Goa’uld for generations. They have an impressive will, and a drive for exploration and morality.”

“Yes, we are already aware. This one named O’Neill through whom I speak is responsible for the one named Ra’s first exodus of this world. The humans of this world will certainly prove themselves in time to come with a certainty of 8 relts.”

“Incredible,” murmured Lya, while I was hit with a strong wave of bafflement and doubt from Narim. But again, he said nothing. I, however, was simply clueless about what they were accusing O’Neill of doing, or even what a relts was.

“I also envision that this one named O’Neill will soon prove himself to the Asgard with a certainty of 9.5 relts, and that the fate of their war against their mechanical foe is tied to the humans of Earth.”

“I, too, have seen it,” said the one inside the allergy man. “O’Neill of Earth must be preserved, and so, we are in agreement.”

“We are.”

While I didn’t know what was going on, or what they were agreeing to, at least it sounded as though they didn’t intend to hurt O’Neill. And that meant there had to be a way for these whatever-they-were beings out of the humans’ bodies; and by extension, surely Dexter and Jake’s brother, Charlie, too!

But speaking of, why hadn’t Jake himself been brought here? And where was Ham-and and the black security guards?

“Goran, your actions here have put O’Neill and his world’s fate in jeopardy. Its destiny trajectory in flux. You were tasked with monitoring the events as they occur between our caretaker species’ and that of the Lanteans’. You were not given authority to intervene.”

I looked past the flipped table and warped three-legged chair beyond to focus on the half-face of Jake’s brother that was in my line of sight just in time to see his expression falter.

“I understand that,” he spoke, and I could hear that the earlier smugness and authority that came from being the President’s right-hand cat had almost evaporated. He’d seemed so invincible and intimidating when I’d seen him upon a hill addressing a huge crowd of us in Denver, yet now he seemed so small. “However, O’Neill’s actions have set forth a chain of events. It could lead to the downfall of both our caretakers and that of the Lanteans’.”

I heard the two mangled voices of the allergy man and O’Neill confer quietly while I tried to rotate my body to get a better view of what was around me, but I failed. I wasn’t floating, but I wasn’t on the ground either. I wasn’t able to move at all, and it frustrated me to hell. There was something unnerving about not having the option of skedaddling at the drop of a whisker when danger presented itself.

Finally the thing inside the allergy man spoke.

“This trajectory you speak of has but a current strength of 1.2 relts. And in your present form, you no longer perceive the fluidity and intricacies of the flux of time. This figure does not justify your actions.”

“Tell us your true intentions, and be reminded that in your current state we can detect concealment and deception.”

I cocked my head until I could glimpse Jake’s brother again. This time he looked livid, and I could almost feel the anger in his voice when he next spoke.

“I do not wish the legacy of the Ancients to prevail! The Goa’uld are our legacy!”

There was a ringing silence in the void, but it didn’t feel so empty and disorientating anymore. I could feel an anger that wasn’t mine, nor Narim’s. I could hook onto it like an anchor. I think it was the Furling’s emotions, and there was no mistaking he was highly agitated.

“So what were you doing here? Sabotaging this planet’s efforts against the Goa’uld?”

“No! As much as I support our children, the Goa’uld are still flawed. We believed that their genetic memory would be an advantage; that it would accelerate their evolution and ability to share and retain the knowledge of us, their ancestors. We believed it would lead to a united pursuit of knowledge and peace in this galaxy after we left for the Netherspace. Only, in a few short generations, their egos and personalities drastically decomposed into a single domineering personality trait that prevailed.”

I sensed passion in his words. This Furling genuinely believed in the Goa’uld.

“We are already aware of the history of our mistake, Goran, though I appreciate you selflessly taking the time to allow the observers we have selected to bear witness the opportunity to understand the origin of the Goa’uld.”

So that was why Jake and Ham-and and the others weren’t here.

I felt Narim nearby was still extremely unhappy, though he felt less angry than before.

“I wish to ensure our mistake does not occur again. A single collective will and consciousness ensures obedience. My plan was to recreate our caretakers with a single mind.”

“You wish to replace the Goa’uld?”

“Yes, and restore balance in this galaxy through this planet’s people and its cats, who are easy to succumb to my control.”

Despite his earlier passion, I was most definitely irked now.

“You are a scholar. You do not have the authority!”

“I had no way of communicating with you and the others to gain such permission!” A large wave of resentment and frustration rushing from him hit me by surprise. “And in this simpler form I have no way of accessing other time periods, either. I had no choice but to take the opportunity as it presented itself when the humans returned to their homeworld from the world named Abydos.”

“You did have a choice, Goran. Inaction. To complete your mission as prior agreed and to retire at the place of retirement with the others whilst you awaited communication from us.”

“But I already checked! They are all dead! I have nowhere to return to!”

The beings in the humans conferred again in quiet voices that didn’t carry across the void of the warped room we were in.

I took a moment to try to process the conversation. I really didn’t have a clue what they were talking about, or what this tiring place was, but one thing was clear to me- this Furling in Jake’s brother’s body believed his actions to be right. I could feel the conviction in his words. I could somehow sense he wasn’t lying. But I couldn’t understand at all how he could think that anything could justify catnapping and brainwashing cats and humans alike. The attack on Dexter. Catnapping Shay. All the ill-looking mangy cats. The attacks on the dogs. The curfew or even imprisonment of non-conformers. There simply was absolutely no justification for it at all.

As we waited, I sensed that Narim was agitated. The Furling was furious, and… that gentle and demure sense of concern? Was I feeling Lya’s emotions now, too?

Time seemed to stretch for an eternity once again. I looked up at the stars and prayed I wouldn’t be trapped here forever. The sky had gone dark and black, but… yeah, if I thought about it, I could see clouds and see blue, too. Or snow. Wow, I could see any sky I wanted. What was going on?

“Fascinating,” came Lya’s distorted yet comforting voice, seemingly echoing through time. “My dear Schrodinger, I believe your kind has additional senses, far greater than that of humans, or of the Tollan. You seem to be permeating the space between spaces. Now I understand why this Furling named Goran assumed the host of a cat.”

I couldn’t hide the feeling of pride that welled inside me at being called greater than a human, even though I couldn’t see what good permeating (what did that mean?) the space between spaces (is that where we were?) could do.

Before I could ponder my ability further, however, the moment was cut short as the uncharacteristically droll voice of O’Neill spoke out again.

“We have heard word. The utopia in this time frame is no more. This is most unfortunate. This is why you attempted to populate this galaxy of your own code of life through binary fission, because you could not return to our Netherspace? Because you were lonely, perhaps?”

A flash of anger ran through me.

“You believe me of such pettiness?! No, our kin’s legacy must prevail, but as they are, our caretakers are flawed. I am in a unique position to rectify this.”

There was a pause.

“Your justification is unmatched. You understood the risk before giving up your previous form to study and experience life in the lower planes. You committed a heinous act by reproducing without authority. You attempted to create a new species, presuming it would be too difficult for us to track your movement from our Netherspace.”

“No-!”

“Your unauthorized manipulation in the lower die-men-shuns is unthinkable, and must be undone.”

O’Neill’s voice continued as I sensed a fear now grow in the Furling.

“Through your actions, you have made radical changes to the world named Earth’s people to a different path of destiny, and thereby altering the future potential path of this entire galaxy. Our preglimpses point to a radical alteration to the fate of our old allies, the Asgard. Perhaps stretching even towards the Lanteans and their old rivals the Ore-eye themselves, with a factor of 3 relts.”

“The Ore-eye?! What even have they to do with the humans of this galaxy?” questioned the Furling, as I sensed for the first time not even Lya seemed to understand what they were talking about.

“You shall never know, Goran,” spoke the allergy man in a frighteningly haughty manner, “since the only way to heal this atrocity is to remove your existence from the timeline.”

A hot flash of panic that wasn’t my own ricocheted through my fur.

“What?! No!!”

“Furlings, as wisened as you are, can you not find an alternate course of action?” questioned Lya in equal horror.

“There is not,” came O’Neill’s voice with such a familiar tone of authority and finality that it almost sounded like it was the real O’Neill that was speaking. It was clear that there was no room to question this person’s decision. “Lya of the Furling, Narim of the Tollan, Feline of Earth; we thank you for being witness and assisting in apprehending the Furling named Goran. We regret the inconvenience his actions have caused to you all, however, it shall all be undone and forgotten in the blink of an eye.”

“But my research! My discoveries! I have done so much for our people! You cannot allow that to be forgotten, also! Our race’s development will be altered in ways you cannot yet measure!”

“A price we must regretfully pay, dear Goran. We must put the fate of our allies and this galaxy we once called home before our own.”

“Urm, excuse me, may I ask for clarification? You infer our memories of all that has transpired is to be lost?”

It was Narim asking, and I knew it had taken him courage to speak out in this place.

“Fear not, friends, for you shall all be redispersed, returned upon the path that should have been,” came a reply from O’Neill, but I still couldn’t wrap my head around it. I was going to forget this? But then what would happen to me? And what of my friends? My team? Sam? Cassie?

“No! You can’t do this!” cried the Furling, and I became enveloped by a huge sense of fear and panic. Not just the Furling’s, but my own and even Narim’s. But I was helpless to fight the intruding emotions. I wanted to run and escape what was happening, or jump into Narim’s arms for safety, but I still couldn’t move an inch. “Nox! You cannot permit them to do this to me! This action is against your people's ethics, is it not?”

I was hit by an almost overwhelming sense of remorse coming from Lya now.

“I cannot intervene in the judicial systems of others.”

“But you’re the one who caught me for them!”

“I-” she spoke, but suddenly the intensity of the emotions from around me was rising to such dizzying levels I couldn’t hear anything. A strong sense of conviction was coming from the allergy man and O’Neill now, too, but what surprised me was the intensity of Lya’s guilt. She clearly didn’t support these being’s decision, yet she equally seemed to revere and respect their decision.

Suddenly there was a growing rush of movement around us. Something was happening. No! I didn't want to forget anything! What if I forgot Sam!?

“Be assured... All shall be well...”

Was Lya somehow speaking into my head?

The Furling gave a howling screech just as the office, the Furling’s tail, Narim’s disembodied arm, were all swallowed by a swirl of colour before my eyes. It was frightening. I couldn’t see or hear anything. How could all possibly be well despite what Lya had said?

But once again, I heard Lya’s soothing voice come floating through my mind, as if in answer:

“Narim… Schrödinger… may our paths cross once more...”

Chapter Text

January 8th 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Why am I here?

Was I a bad kitty?

I've always thought I was a good cat to Mom. Always so faithful. I never went out the house, except into the garden Outside to have a go at catching those annoying flying mice that hang around the tree. I didn’t even give in when there was a temptingly delicious smell coming from next door’s barbeque that made my stomach growl and mouth water. I stayed in our house like a good cat because Mom told me I was a house cat, and I would do anything for Mom. So I obeyed.

She would often come home exhausted. I didn’t know what she did at the so-called ‘Mountain’ I'd heard mentioned in passing when talking with her human friends, but she’d sometimes come back hurt, so I’d taken it upon myself to be there for her. To sit on her lap and warm her up and let her mutter things to me that she didn’t think I’d understand (and I didn’t. Who was Hathor? Who was Apophis? Who were the Nox?)

I kept her company and let her cry all over my fur without protest despite how wet it made me (I hate damp fur!) when she thought her friend Dan-yell (that annoying man that sneezed a lot when we went to visit another house) died. Then there was the time I risked an upset tummy eating a flying insect that was eating her clothes even though it tasted really gross. And I even kept guard of our house and got hold of some pointy things from the kitchen that could have been weapons when I smelled the Beast come knocking at her door while she was out. He’d left a piece of paper that had upset Mom when she’d come home, and I confess I’d rather enjoyed prying it from the trash and tearing it to shreds and burying it in Outside to get rid of the smell of him in our house. I simply hadn’t wanted Mom to be reminded of that awful human when she saw it in the trash again.

I was there for her, and she was there for me. That’s what family does, right? She brought me food. She brought me toys. She even brought me catnip on rare occasions which was the highlight of my year.

I thought we were happy together. I even put up with being forced to be around her friend’s animals for her. Those two annoying brothers who acted like they were so much better than me and made it very clear in a hissy fit that I wasn’t welcome in their territory; and that super rude dog who’d behaved inexcusably. I hated every second being around them all, but I’d done my best to be on my best behaviour to the best of my ability for Mom. Okay, so I’d ended up slashing at that dog, but he’d totally deserved it, and Mom’d defended me, so I was pretty sure I’d been in the right and that she wasn’t angry at me even though the human girl I quite liked, Cassie, and that cat-loving man O’Neill that I hate was. But I could have lost it way more with that awful dog; I’d controlled myself as much as I physically could for Mom.

Everything I’ve ever done has been for her because I love her more than anything.

So how could she…? How could she have looked at me and…?

Actually, I can’t say it. It just hurts too much to recall…

January 9th 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

I’m just so, so, so sad. I’m scared my Mom gave me away. This is different to the Cat Hotel where I met the most beautiful light-of-my-life ladycat Cleo, because there are no other cats here. In fact, I’m pretty sure there aren’t even any animals here at all except all the quiet, gray humans. One of them, Narim, who seems to be a friend of my Mom’s and seems to think he has some right to be my new family (don’t make me sick!!) carried me away from her through this upright puddle of water to another place which I know has to be far away because it smells nothing like home. It’s too quiet here. The sky is different. There are no trees. No singing flying mice in the sky. No clothes-eating insects to quash between my claws. Just endless gray blocks and gray people.

Why have I been brought here with no explanation? With no goodbye?

What did I do wrong?

January 11th 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Mom still hasn’t come back to get me and take me away from this place. Does this mean my Mom didn’t want to be my Mom anymore?

And if that’s the case, what did I do wrong? Did I embarrass her when I slashed at that dog when we went to Mom’s friend’s house recently where the young human I like lives? Because that dog had had it coming. He was rude, and cats and dogs are sworn mortal enemies. This is Rule #2, known to all cats, following the ‘no communication with humans’ Rule #1.

Would she have been happier if I’d have made more of an effort with her friends? Even the man who after a lot of those brown bottles had started acting inappropriately towards Mom the way the Beast had and I'd ended up slashing at him in her defence? Even the grossly offensive Dan-yell who sneezed like his body was exploding wherever he was around me? Or even the man who’d proudly proclaimed on more than one occasion that dogs were superior to cats?! To be fair, though, it’s not like I didn’t get along with everyone, because I really like Teal’c. I always sought him out on the rare occasions Mom hung out with him. He just seemed to get me, and I him. That time I’d been forced to spend time at a house with those two abrasive cats I’d just hidden from them, staying safe in the protection of Teal’c’s warm and broad arms.

Would making an effort with this Narim guy who seems to be a friend of Mom’s help?

I don’t know… But anyway, in the meantime, I’m on a hunger strike because I refuse to eat anything the human Narim is serving me. It’s utterly tasteless and completely unacceptable. And, come to think of it, surely if he really was Mom’s friend, he’d at least know something about cats’ dietary requirements!

No, this Narim man must have forcibly catnapped me or tricked my Mom to get me, and I’ll hate him forever for it.

January 14th 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

I can’t stop thinking about one of the last things my Mom said to me. Or rather, about me.

She’d been talking to Teal’c in the Mountain.

I’d been so excited to have finally been permitted into the Mountain. To see the place that seemed to make Mom so energized and excited, yet also led to her frequently getting her hurt somehow.

It hadn’t been how I’d imagined. It had been surprisingly dark for a place that I’d always pictured being so high up. And the air was dry and riding in some kind of grey box had made my ears pop and tail quiver.

Only, after I’d been taken to some place with towering boxes of flashing lights that reminded me of Christmouse making buzzing noises that made me wonder if they were full of insects, she’d talked to Teal’c about being worried about me when she’s gone a long time through something called a gate. Of course, that wasn’t the case. I was more than happy to be given the responsibility of watching the house, making sure the Beast didn’t come back, and meowling at people who dared to put papers through our letterbox just in case the Beast had sent them, all the while waiting for her to come back.

But of course I hadn’t been able to tell her that. Sometimes Rule 1 was a real curse.

Then she’d said something like she’d miss me, but then she’d said the most hurtful thing I’ve ever heard (even words than the profanities that had come out of that dog’s mouth!). She’d said…I was just a cat.

I realize now that the shock has worn off that Mom and I hadn’t been the family I’d thought we were.

I’ve never felt so betrayed in all my life.

I feel like this happened to be once before, maybe in another life, though I can’t really remember. I feel as though all I’ve ever known is my Mom, Sam.

What am I going to do without her?

Chapter Text

January 16th 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

The food the man named Narim gives me is awful, but not being able to poop is even worse.

I’ve ended up having to resentfully give up my hunger strike because my tummy was hurting too much, and so, with great regret and spite I’ve been forcing myself to eat (I actually puked the first time I swallowed that soft, textureless swill). But then again, I figure I need the strength to hate Narim, and the strength to go home if there’s ever a chance to escape. But where to? The Outside here (or what I saw of it when I was first brought here through the upright water puddle) is just nothing but endless grey. I know from the smell and sounds I’m so far away from home, so how would I even know which direction to go in? I’ve never been on my own far from home like this. Even when we went to Mom’s friends houses, or that time we were on that big flying bird when we left DC and Cleo behind, Mom was always right there with me to keep me safe.

I don’t know how to cope on my own like this.

I hate this place Narim seems to expect me to think of as my new home. It doesn’t smell right. This isn’t my home, and it never will be. I just hate everything. I want to go back to my real home and see Mom so much.

*Sigh*

I don’t know what I did wrong to lead you to give me away, Mom, but please, if I can just get the opportunity to go home, I’ll make it right. I don’t know how, but I’ll do anything I can. I’ll pick up the fur I shed. I’ll learn to clean my own litter box (somehow). I’ll try and cook your dinner for her (again, somehow). I don’t know how I’ll manage it or if I can, but I just want to be given the chance to redeem myself and apologize for whatever I've done.

Please.

Oh cats, how I just miss you so much, Mom.

January 17th 1998
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Narim tried to take me out today, saying it was a big day, but I didn’t want to go. He put this metal thing around my neck and said as long as I wear it the door will open for me if I go near it, but I don’t care.

I don’t want to do anything. I just want to wallow in my own despair and lie here on the floor clinging onto the tiny, pathetically slim chance that Mom will come here and get me. I don’t care if it takes months, she knows I came here with Narim, so if she comes here, his house will be the first place she’ll look, right? So how can I leave?

Oh, Mom, I just want to see you again so badly.

Please, Mom, I need you.

January 20th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

I heard noises coming from outside this morning. They sounded a bit like the flying mice from back home, so I ventured Outside today for the first time through the door which magically opened for me. That was interesting.

I was really surprised, because everything looks so different compared to the first day I was brought here against my will. There is lots of green and there are trees now, and I even found a weird coloured insect crawling up a branch and had fun pawing at it until it got angry and flew away. And by cats, there are flying mice! They might look different to the ones back home but they’re more than chasable! But where did all this come from so suddenly? How did all this change happen? I thought trees and greenery grew really slowly, considering I’d watched the rose bush in Mom’s garden grow over the past year from my perch at the window. Maybe things are really that different here?

January 22nd 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

At dinner, or ‘evening mealtime’ as Narim calls it, he said he misses Sam. I find that weird because if he misses her and if they’re friends, then why doesn’t he just go visit her? Or better yet, why doesn’t he just go visit and take me with her? Oh, how I wish I could communicate with him to ask. I want to ask him why I was brought here and ask what Mom told him and to tell him I hate the squishy, bland food he gives me. But hey, at least there are flying mice here. Hopefully one of these days I’ll be able to catch one and seek my teeth into it and finally eat some real meat.

February 2nd 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

I’m not saying I’m giving up on Mom coming to get me. Of course I never, ever will. And I’m not saying I’ll ever stop hating Narim, because obviously that’s a given. But I’ll admit, I’m starting to hate him less.

I think we’re slowly starting to come to some kind of understanding. I caught him watching me Outside a few days ago and was pretty irritated that he’d seen me playing with insects and flying animals because that was my private time and my hobbies are none of his meowing business whatsoever. Only, I shouldn’t have been annoyed at him because after that he built me a, well, I guess you could call it a toy. Actually, it’s magic and super fun! I know they’re not real, but it can make these not-real flying things fly around inside our home which is pawsome because if it’s a watery day Outside (and there seem to be many more of those lately since the green appeared outside), I can still get my chasing fix inside the dry house. Plus, yesterday, I brought back a dead flying mouse ( I finally caught one!!! Best day ever in weeks!!!), and after turning his nose and looking super shocked and disgusted, he must have understood my craving for something more like that because today he substituted my food for something that’s more similar to meat!!! I don’t think it’s real meat, because I didn’t smell any meat at all in it (Narim’s and my food never does, which I find insane because what kind of human doesn’t eat meat!? That’s just so wrong!), but at least it’s an improvement! And he keeps saying he misses Sam, and I know he’s not lying and sneaking off to see her without my knowledge when he’s gone a long time (does he work in a Mountain like Sam?), because he never comes back smelling of her and I’d definitely know.

Is it possible Mom sent both of us away? Are we both victims?

June 2nd 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

5 months later

Narim’s been sad the past couple of days... I’ve never seen him like this. Like, sure, he gets down here and there, especially when he’s moping about missing Mom (which I totally get), but this time is more.

He said his friend Omac had died. He didn’t cry like the time Mom had when she’d thought her sneezy friend had died (though he’d somehow come back to life because he was there at Christmouse, giving me the shock of a lifetime), but he’s gone really quiet and like he’s in a daze. He even forgot to feed me my breakfast today and yesterday morning.

Then he wore different clothes for the first time… ever. He never wears anything but the grey long sleeves and pants (except a lighter grey dress-like thing for bedtime), only this time I was surprised to see him wearing a darker garb that had a long hood on the back. He invited me to join him at some kind of ceremony, and I would have been tempted because there are a couple of Narim’s friends that I’ve befriended, but I decided to stay in and summon my breakfast once again by nudging the wall device myself that magically creates food. Plus there’s water falling from the sky again, and I really hate getting my fur wet.

June 30th 1998
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

It’s been a busy few weeks, and Narim’s work schedule has been weird and more unpredictable (which painfully reminded me of Mom and the way she’d come home at odd hours or even sometimes not for days!), but Narim and I have moved house!

I love it! It’s so much bigger, with more places to climb and explore, and this super tall window to watch the flying mice that like to tease me by flying too near, thinking they’re safe from me. Hah- I’ll show them; I’m totally going to get one of them at the next chance and sink my teeth into it and strip it of its feathers and enjoy prying its feet off. Yum!

July 1st 1998
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I almost had a heart attack today! It’s a good job that as a cat, I have many lives!

I came home one day to hear Mom’s voice loud and clear in the kitchen! She was back for me!! She was taking me home! I couldn’t believe it!!!

I couldn’t have dashed faster into the eating area even if I were running for my life from a dog; only, the second I saw her, I could smell she wasn’t real.

She was just a moving picture, just like the toy Narim made for me with my flying mice. And now he’s made a toy of Mom.

I know he misses her, too, but this is just cruel. My Mom is too amazing to be replaced by a toy. Can’t he see that?

Only… the shock of thinking she was there made me realize that I hadn’t even thought of Mom or of going home for the past two days as I’d been too excited exploring my new house.

Does that mean I’m moving on? That I’m giving up on the hope that she’ll ever come and take me back to our house with the garden and the rose bush and the TV? That I’ve given up on ever tasting salmon again, and curling up on the sofa with her to take a catnap together, or fighting against her when she tries to cut my claws (okay, I don’t miss that)? Or that I've given up hope of ever getting to gaze at Christmouse lights again, or snuggling up in bed with Mom, or even ever getting the chance to meet Cleo again?

And is that okay?

Chapter Text

January 17th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

18 months later

I’d been taking a pleasant, warm catnap on the roof of the Curia building waiting for Narim to finish work when it happened.

A loud crash came ricocheting through the air- jerking me instantly awake and alert- accompanied by a shuddering from beneath my body in a way that I’d never felt in my life. It felt like the whole city was shaking around me.

I looked around frantically. I’d been waiting for Narim because I’d been looking forward to showing him the not one, not two, but three flying mice that had succumbed to my seizing prowess that morning because I love the way he always praises me by tickling me behind my ears whenever I catch anything. But I quickly forgot about my tasty prizes when a rush of humans came flooding out of the building.

Woah, they looked just as surprised as I was. Something big was going down.

I watched in wait, but Narim didn’t emerge. I was worried for him, but curiosity to learn more got the better of me, so when I spotted Pellin, one of Narim’s friends that I’m particularly fond of, I pounced down from the roof to join the man, who happily scooped me up in his arms, giving me a vantage point to listen in on the other humans’ hurried conversations.

A ship had crashed? From the sky? But I thought ships were big things that stayed on water? I’ve seen them on Mom’s tv. And what’s an ore-bit?

Nothing they were going on about made sense to me, but whatever it was, it had the humans concerned because I’ve never seen any of them look this panicked before.

January 18th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

I don’t know how to put into words how I feel right now! This is just so unexpected! I’d long given up hope!

Narim said I’m going to see Mom!!!!

Only… and this probably sounds crazy, but… I thought I would be more excited, as if I’d caught ten flying mice in one day.

The thing is, now that it’s really happening (and I still can’t begin to believe it is!), I’m not sure I’m even happy about this revelation. There’s a knot in my tummy that’s worse than constipation at the thought of going back to see Mom after all this time. Maybe I just need more time for this to sink in and process it. Or maybe I’m just in shock. Or… and the more I think about it, this is probably the case, maybe I’m actually scared, because the more I think about seeing Mom, the more I worry about how she’ll react when she sees me. What if she really did send me away and doesn’t want to see me? What if she gets angry at me for going back? What if she has a new family now and no place for me in her life? What if she even has another cat already?

No… I can’t bear to think about that… There’s no way I’d be able to take such a second betrayal…

At least I can count on Narim. I trust him, and know he’d do anything for me. I’m special to him; I’m a piece of Mom’s old life, and I’m the only cat in this entire place. I’m irreplaceable. There’s no way he’d never give me away the same way Mom did. And he’s made it clear that he cares about me. He praises me and gives me lots of attention when I want it, yet at the same time I get so much freedom here, too. I don’t have to be a house cat here, and I don’t have to worry whether he’ll come home days late, hurt or sad. Plus, I have friends here, amazing toys, unlimited food that I can access at the push of a button myself, unlimited prey I can chase in the endless Outside, and it’s so safe here, too (shaking buildings and loud explosions aside)…

In fact, looking back on this past year or so (I’ve rather lost track of time here without Christmouse and Thank You day to mark the passage of time), I realize now that although I don’t know when it happened, I came to like my life here, living with Narim.

And now suddenly I’m being thrust into going back home to Mom.

I just don’t know how to feel about all this.

January 19th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

Lots of people have gathered in front of the towering grey circle, including Narim’s boss, a woman called Travell who made it clear long ago that she doesn’t like me. She always scowls whenever I accidentally run into her outside, muttering something about ‘Earth’ and ‘primitive’, rather like Omack used to. But today, I’m pleased to have finally been given the chance to prove my worth to her.

Apparently I’m needed to send a message about a man who fell in the crashed ship to Mom and the others; that if I go through something called a star-gate first (which from context I’m guessing is this big grey circle in front of me), the other side will know it’s Narim coming, and that they won’t hurt us.

I’m happy I’ll be able to help Narim and his friends and pay him back for all he’s done for me. But what I don’t understand is that if Narim wasn’t allowed to contact where Mom was, or that if there was always a worry that we’d get hurt going there, then why did he never tell me? Because if he had, then I wouldn’t have been so angry and frustrated with him in the beginning when I used to think he was the one deliberately keeping me from her! How could I possibly have known it was dangerous for Narim and I to go back to Mom this whole time if he’d never told me? Ugh, honestly, I swear humans really aren’t as clever as they like to think, and really need to talk more.

Though obviously that’s rather ironic of me to say, since of course I can’t even talk to Narim. I have no choice in the matter. I’m going through this star-gate whether I’d like to or not.

I’ve only seen the grey circle light up with the blue standing water two or three times, but it still shocks me, especially to be this close up to it. It makes a really big noise that kind of reminds me of the toilet in Mom’s house.

With a lot of luck, who knows, I might even be back there in her house by the end of the day.

What a crazy thought.

Mom, please don’t be mad I’m back. Please be happy to see me. Because if you reject me again, I don’t think I could suffer the heartbreak enough to draw breath ever again.

I feel quite apprehensive with all the people behind me. It feels like everyone’s eyes are on me, and I suddenly feel really small. But then I notice Travell give me a very rare smile. Wow, she looks so different when she’s not glaring at me like I’m some alien, and I find myself somewhat emboldened. I’m not used to this feeling, but it’s kind of nice to think that I’m helping someone.

I see Narim press some buttons on his arm, then he says it’s time.

I stiffen as I stare at the rippling standing water towering before me (how is it not splashing down on me?!) and that knot in my tummy tightens double-fold. I don’t think I’m ready for this, and I really hate getting wet. But, (and it was a really long time ago now) the last time I went through this I don’t remember getting wet, so it’ll be okay, right? And Mom’ll be there… right?

“I’ll be right behind you, Schrodinger. Go on first,” calls Narim from behind me.

I let out an uncertain meow, then I raise my tail and gingerly step forwards until I’m right in front of the puddle.

I test it by reaching out my paw. The surface reacts to my touch, undulating with a subtle sound, but I’m surprised to find that I can’t feel it. The water’s not wet, not cold, just nothing, like it isn’t even there. Weird. Am I dreaming? Am I still dozing on the Curia rooftop waiting for Narim to finish work before all this started?

“Go on, Schrödinger,” Narim prompts, and I’m jolted back to reality, remembering that I have a mission. Narim and the others are counting on me to make first contact with Earth, whoever that is (Mom’s boss’ name?) and to make sure Narim can get through safely after me.

“It’s safe,” Narim adds warmly.

I won’t let him down, and I trust him, so, drawing an extra big gulp of air, I summon the resolve to step through.

Chapter Text

January 19th 2000 (continued)
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

By my next intake of breath, I’m somewhere else. It’s much darker here. The air tastes dry, and there’s a familiar tingle in my tail and pressure in my fur that makes me feel like I'm deep down.

I dart my eyes around to take in my surroundings. I can’t see outside; I’m in a large grey room with a very high up ceiling, and there are humans all in green with aggressive, tense stances pointing black tube things at me.

I recognize their clothing and this place. I’ve been here before, though it feels like a whole lifetime ago. This is the Mountain where Mom works.

“Hold fire!”

Oh my cats! That’s her voice! Though I’m not sure where it’s come from! But Mom’s here— somewhere! But I can’t see her! Where is she!?

I freeze. Oh crap, suddenly I’m so scared to meet her! And wait- did she say something about a fire? But I don’t smell smoke! Oh, what do I do?! I want to retrace my steps and back myself through the puddle behind me but Narim warned me to keep going forward once I was through. But I really don’t like the things these green humans are pointing at me, either. I know Narim promised I wouldn’t get hurt, but what if he was wrong?

And where is Mom? Is she going to come get me? Is she going to be angry at me? My insides clench at the thought so tight I feel dizzy. Is it me or is the room spinning? Did going through that standing puddle do something to me? It’s a good thing I was too nervous this morning to eat any breakfast or I’d probably have puked all over this metal path, which can I just say, is really difficult for my small paws to step across. Couldn’t whoever built this have designed this place to be more accessible to small-footed individuals?

I’ve somehow navigated my way to the end of the metal path but I don’t trust my legs to take my weight anymore so I just lie on my side. If the green humans want to hurt me then screw it, let them have me because I’m just too queasy to put up a fight-

But wait! Oh my words, coming through that big metal door on the side- it’s Mom!!!! By cats- it’s actually her! I can hardly believe it! After all this time! And look at her! She hasn’t changed at all! She’s just as beautiful and purrfect as ever!!

She’s picking me up and pulling me to her and by gods I’m suddenly enveloped by nothing but her touch and warmth and smell and everything about her just fills my senses to the brim and lights up my entire soul. I feel like I could just sink into her embrace like this fur-ever and never be happier!!

I feel her turn to shout something back to someone but I don’t care what she’s saying. All that exists in this moment is the purrfectly tender way she feels as she rubs me behind my ears and trails her fingers down the side of my neck in just the right way like she always used to. Oh, I’m so happy she remembers how I like it! So she must still love me! And oh Mom, I still love you so much, too! How I’ve missed and needed you! I have so many questions to ask you! I have so much to tell you about my life with Narim! I wish *so much* that I could talk to you!

“General Ham-and, I am unfamiliar with Earth protocols in these matters-”

Wait- what?

I have to do a double take to process why I suddenly hear Narim’s voice. Oh, of course. He must have followed me through the star-gate like he said he would. I hadn’t even heard his arrival. It had been as though time had stopped the moment Mom had picked me up and snuggled me to her breast. Oh Narim, why did you have to interrupt so soon and ruin my blissful daze of ecstasy?

”I sent Schrodinger, so you would know a friend was coming.”

If you’re friends with everyone, why did you think they’d hurt us?

A man I don’t know answers Narim from somewhere, though I can’t see him, and then Narim approaches us.

“Samantha, it’s good to see you again.”

“It’s good to see you, too,” Mom replies to him as she continues to tickle the line of fur under my ear in the way that I love so much. Ah, it really is so completely blissful… but, hey, Mom! You say ‘it’s good to see you’ to Narim, but you don’t tell me the same?

O’Neill appears from the same door Mom came from, and I notice his head fur has slightly greyed. I’m happy to see the lovely Teal’c is here, too, though he doesn’t look like he’s aged a single day. But ugh, I’m not as happy to spot the human with glasses whose name I’ve forgotten but will never forgive for always obnoxiously around me- AT-CHOO - yup, right on time. I hiss at him because how actually dare he disrespect me like that!? but strangely Mom giggles (oh, how I’ve missed that sound so much!), and then a large furless man also stands beside them. I don’t know him, but he also gives a hearty chuckle as he side-eyes the obnoxious sneezy man.

But before I can be introduced to this new human Narim starts talking and gives O’Neill something, and then before I know it Narim and I are being whisked away up some stairs. At least Mom’s the one carrying me, but I don’t appreciate the way Narim’s constant talking is stealing all of Mom’s attention away from me. It irks me quite a lot, actually.

The three of us go in one of those moving magic boxes with doors that open somewhere different that I’ve ridden in a couple of times at the pet store with Mom occasionally, and Narim’s body language while talking to Mom makes me want to puke. He’s touching her arm and reaching up to stroke her cheek- hey, stop! That’s my job!! And that’s my Mom! Yes, I know you missed her, Narim, but I missed her more!

Then I’m taken to a place with lots of beds where a short woman whose name I’ve forgotten, too (how long was I living with Narim? Has it been longer than a year?) is waiting. She smiles, and I remember she’s Mom’s friend and is the owner of that awful dog I met a couple of times.

The woman takes me from Sam’s arms (I’m not happy about that!) and then she starts feeling me all over. I feel so violated! Then- wait, what the heck do you intend to do with that long, thin piece of metal?

Hey, no! Ouch! I can’t believe it!! The short woman really hurt me! Why would anyone do that!? How could Mom let her? I’m absolutely incensed! And Narim promised me I wouldn't get hurt here! Did he lie to me!? Hey, wait a second, where is Narim? Oh no, did they take him away to punish him? Have we been tricked?! Are we in trouble for coming here through the star-gate?

I am not happy at all, and the moment I feel someone pull at my back leg something inside me snaps. Before I know it, I’m unleashing my newfound rage against anyone and anything that tries to restrain me, thrashing and lashing out with my claws in all directions. I can’t think clearly but I do know I’m more than prepared to bite anyone who gets near. How dare they do this to me?! Yes, I know I was feeling queasy earlier, but Mom-hugs re-energized me and I will absolutely slash anyone to death if they dare hurt Narim and I!!

Then, from seemingly nowhere, I sense Mom’s presence come up from behind me and reaching out to me. She’s pulling me to her and I find myself instantly relaxing in her familiar, soothing embrace. No, of course she wouldn’t ever let anyone hurt me, and neither would Narim.

But wait, what was that? Did she just say Janet- ah, that was her name- was trying to take my blood?! Why in cat’s name would they need that?! I’m outraged and disgusted at the mere thought, yet with a few calming fondles behind my ear I end up pacified enough to rationalize that even if I’m super ticked off about the whole situation, if I want to please Mom, I’d better behave. I still don’t know if the reason she gave me away in the first place is due to my violence against Janet’s dog and Mom’s friends, so I resentfully comply and allow Mom’s friend to take my blood before being left to lick my wound when the stupid long metal needle is finally taken out of me.

I am not a happy cat.

I also didn’t like being forced to stand on a table while I was supposedly having my picture taken, either, as well as being prodded and touched in all manner of places, but the hope of Mom taking me back to our home tonight if I did as I was asked kept me going. But this cat-handling actually triggered a memory of a super long time ago that I’d long forgotten of when Mom took me to somewhere called a ‘vet’ when I accidentally swallowed something I wasn’t supposed to that hurt my tummy, and after that I was a lot more careful because I never wanted to end up there again and feel so weird and groggy and sore in my nether-regions afterwards. I hope I don’t end up like that again after all this is over.

Finally, I’m reunited with a ruffled-looking Narim who also seems to have undergone the same treatment since he’s clenching his arm in the same place as the twinge on my leg, then I indulge in letting Mom scoop me back up in her arms and kissing my head (Hah! Narim looks jealous at that!), then I get to sit on Mom’s lap a little later while she talks to her friends and Narim in a big room with the biggest table I’ve ever seen in my life about something called ‘skaara’ and a ‘try-add’, but I really don’t pay any attention.

All that matters is the wonderful way my senses sing as Mom fondles my fur and ears. Sigh… I think I’m in heaven /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\♡♡♡

January 20th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

I didn’t end up going home with Mom, but that’s okay, because instead, she ended up coming back with us through the star-gate to Tollana!

I was so excited to share with her everything about my life! I couldn’t wait to show her mine and Narim’s home here, my favourite tree with the artistic scratches I’ve clawed into it, the nest with eggs of the red-blue flying mice that I’ve been keeping an eye on waiting for them to hatch, the magic toy Narim made me, and the view of the sun from the tallest building in town… Only, I didn’t get to give her a tour because she was really busy and ended up going off with her team right after we arrived… They all said bye and then I was free again.

I can’t lie. I was super disappointed, but I understand that all humans have to work, and that’s why Mom’s come here with her team. So, just like before all of this started, I once again ended up sitting on the Curia building, waiting for to Narim to finish. Only, it was so crazy to think that Mom was in there inside, too. The excitement and anticipation made my body tingle like a buzzing. I couldn’t turn off my mind, wondering were they were all doing in there. I’d managed to pick up eavesdropping on their earlier conversations that it was something to do with O’Neill’s old friend who needed help, but other than that, I really didn’t know.

As I settled into my favourite spot, I saw the three flying mice I’d caught the other day were still up here on the roof, too, but I was grossed out to see they’d gone dry and unappetizing, so I batted them away off the side of the roof, which I saw nearly hit a small woman in purple clothing with sticks in her head fur whom I feel like I’ve seen once before long ago, then I settled into an early cat nap. Though my mind was racing, I was physically worn out from all the Mom cuddles and all the extra attention I’d been getting the past day or so, so I finally managed to get some shut eye.

Based on how far the sun had made its way almost across the sky before anything happened, I knew it had to be hours later. Some irritating clanking metal-sounds, the likes I’d never heard before, had rudely disturbed my beauty sleep.

I resentfully peeled my eyes open and stretched, then crept to the edge of the roof and peered down to see a group of grey-suited men, the likes of which I’ve never seen before, march away in unison away from the building. It was their boots that were clanking and causing the sound. There were three of them, and there was something about the group that made my fur stand on end, though I can’t explain it. They were intimidating, and so different to Narim and all the other Tollan that live here, and I can’t explain why, but I became strangely overwhelmed with a strong urge to follow them. But since I didn’t want to miss Mom and Narim coming out of the building, I chose to stay put. Plus I’m not the kind of cat who stalks suspicious people and goes looking for trouble, anyway.

It wasn’t too long after, about when I’d finished cleaning my paws and finished grooming my leg area, that I spotted Mom finally emerge, along with Teal’c. I waited a little to see if Narim would be with them, but once Mom and Teal’c started walking away, I figured it was just the two of them, and I jumped down to the ground to join them.

Mom seemed surprised, but thankfully she wasn’t angry at my appearance, and Teal’c gave me a warm smile, so I rubbed against both of their legs in greeting, and I was pleased when Mom picked me up, and the pair continued walking.

It was soon clear that their intention was to follow those creepy metal men, and I was pretty glad, because firstly it justified my unexplainable innate suspicion of them, and secondly, it meant I’d hopefully get the chance to find out what they were doing since I was pretty curious, which as a cat is one of my traits that I can’t help. Plus, it was great to spend more time with Mom and get to feel like a member of her team- her life, even- even if O’Neill and the obnoxious man weren’t here with us.

In fact, I felt surprisingly at home clinging to Mom’s left side being held one-armed by Mom as she and Teal’c made their way towards the edge of the city. Is this the thing I’ve overheard her talking about with her work friends in the past? Something called a ‘mission’? Mom and Teal’c’s voices were hushed as they spoke to each other (why was he calling her Major Carter? I thought he used to call her Captain Carter?) and I could tell they were trying to be stealthy, so I made sure to stay silent, too. I thought they were really cool and couldn't help admire them both, and it was fun, too. It made me wonder if this was what I was born to do, and if, perhaps in a previous life, I might have been a part of some kind of crime-fighting team like this.

I picked up from what Teal’c was whispering to Mom that we were following the group by tracking their boot prints in the soft ground that we’d come to having left the city. I was impressed by the way the humans had adapted their limited senses and capabilities, but of course, I didn’t need my eyes when I could smell the strange group considering I’ve come this way many times on some of my longer adventures and can pinpoint the different, sinister odour that lingers in our direction.

We followed the grey group for a fair while deep into the forest. I’ve come this far out of the city a few times when I’ve been struck by the desire to feel real dirt under my paws and have spontaneously taken longer walks when the sky was clear and I knew I couldn't get rained on, and I was starting to guess where the group were headed. My suspicions soon became correct when we saw them at one of the outbuildings hidden in the trees. I’ve found several of these large things on my walks before. There are at least ten places around the city in a circle, not that I’ve ever paid enough attention to really count them. But I had wondered one or twice what they are, since clearly no one lives in these buildings because there are never smells of food or someone who comes and goes.

We watched the creepy grey group in silence for quite a while, before they took off. It wasn’t long before I realized they were walking in a circle, headed towards the next outbuilding. And then again, and again after that. It was odd that they weren’t opening the buildings or going inside, but instead touching something on their sides. We watched them do this about maybe six times, though I wasn't really counting, then finally we returned to the city, and Mom and Teal’c returned to the Curia Building.

I wasn’t sure what was going on, but it was clear that whatever it was, Mom and Teal’c weren’t happy about it.

Chapter Text

January 20th 2000 (continued)
Mood:/ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

It’s times like this I wish I hadn't been blessed with as good hearing as I have. I just overheard the most stomach-churning conversation between Mom and Narim. It’s confirmed: Narim totally loves my Mom. I bet he wants to playfight with her and do that gross stuff that humans do like touching their mouths together the way she used to with the Beast. Only, Mom turned him down. She doesn’t feel the same way about Narim, and it was really awkward to be within earshot.

I overhear Mom tell Narim there isn’t another man, too (though what’s a Toke-ra?) But actually, I saw Mom and O’Neill at that Christmouse party at Janet’s a long time ago. It was totally gross when they did that lip touching thing while Janet and Cassie screamed, and Mom’s face went totally red the same way she used to when she used to do that with the Beast before things changed and he started getting angry and mean all the time. And I sense the way Mom tenses and reacts whenever O’Neill’s around, too. She gives off this different kind of smell around him. I wonder if she realizes? But anyway, I think Mom likes O’Neill more.

Too bad for Narim, and of course I really feel for him. The way he looks right now, I can tell he’s totally heartbroken. The only other time I’ve seen him look this distraught is when Narim’s friend Oh-mack died and we got our big house.

I understand. I know how it feels to miss someone you’re certain is the One; I still dream about Cleo occasionally even now after all this time. And on top of that, I’m not exactly sure if Mom still loves me or not, either. Sure, she let me go along with her and Teal’c’s mission today, and if I’m honest, it was the most fun I’ve had in a really long time. But now that I think about it, I’m not sure if the reason she let me come along at all was simply because she was in a hurry to follow the creepy clanky grey people. Maybe she wanted to send me away but she just didn’t have time. Maybe she hadn’t wanted me there at all. I did my best to stay quiet and make sure the grey people didn’t know we were following them, but what if she thought I was a burden the whole time?

I wish so much I could ask her.

January 21st 2000
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

I’d thought that conversation I overheard yesterday afternoon was awkward, but last night was something else.

The try-ad and thing or whatever it was that Mom and her team were here for was going to continue in the morning, and it was decided that they would stay in Tollana. So, Narim invited everyone over to our place to stay.

Of course I was super excited by this! This was finally my chance to show Mom all the things in my house myself and all about my life! I made sure to get to the house as fast as possible so I had time to shut off the embarrassing Mom hologram because I didn’t want to scare her, and then I made sure to lick my fur clean before Mom arrived.

When she did, she wasted no time marvelling at our place. I was especially thrilled when she was fascinated by the magic food box which I made produce me food in front of her. Of course I miss Mom’s house, but this house has its amazing points, too! You can see the sky outside on the ceiling so you know to have an inside day because it’s wet outside without going to a window. My bed is so cozy and always warms to the exact purrfect temperature the moment I touch it. The self-cleaning system that vanishes my shedded fur, including my hair balls, is pawsome because it keeps the whole house neat with no work, and it goes without saying that being a cat, I take great pride in a clean home. And of course, there’s my personal cat portal that only lets me out, and my realistic flying toy birds, too.

But as I was trying to show these things to Mom, I was quickly irked by the fact that Narim wouldn’t let me have Mom to myself! Everywhere Mom went in our house he was constantly by her side, standing in a proximity that I felt was too close. In fact, I know Mom well enough to know that she was starting to get tense in a bad way, (not in the around O’Neill way), especially when Narim leaned into her body just too closely as she opened up the inside of the magic food box to see it (she better not break it!!). And I noticed Narim started pouting whenever any of Mom’s friends joined her or talked to her. In fact, speaking of which, I noticed Narim wasn’t talking much to Mom’s friends nor participate much in their general conversation about something called zipakna and a skaara and a liar at all. Not that he’s a particularly talkative person or anything, but he wasn’t making the best effort with them, and I had the distinct impression that Narim didn’t want Mom’s friends there at all.

I mean, honestly, I wished I could have Mom all to myself, too, but I felt that as human social norms went, Narim should put more effort into hiding who he likes and doesn’t like. We cats obviously don’t have to do that- there’s no shame whatsoever in hissing at or swiping at anyone we don’t like whether they be cat, dog or human- but from what I’ve observed of humans and seen on tv when I used to live with Mom, humans are definitely expected to work harder to be nice in front of each other even if they’re just pretending.

Anyway, a couple of hours or so into their visit, I felt Narim’s behaviour was getting too much. I even caught O’Neill side eyeing Narim in a mildly threatening way as he repeatedly sat close to her in our living room until Teal’c brought up the subject of dinner.

So when we made our way to our eating area and Narim started noticeably delaying taking a seat around our dining table where he’d summoned the magic food box to make extra chairs (I hadn’t known it could make non-food things!) I quickly guess what he was thinking. Sure enough, once Mom took a seat he immediately took the seat beside her.

I could tell Mom was uncomfortable and looking worn out. I was scared that if Narim didn’t cut it out, she might want to leave our house and I didn’t want that! I had to do something, and I do feel guilty about it now, but in the moment, I made the snap decision to deliberately knock over a coloured drink onto Narim’s clothes knowing he’d have to get up and change.

Yep, my plan fell into place purrfectly because by the time Narim had returned, Teal’c had switched with Mom’s seat (I swear Teal’c doesn’t miss a thing, I love him!) and you should have seen the irritated look Narim threw at Teal’c and myself since I was sat in Mom’s lap, with her furling her fingers through my fur (ah, such bliss!) calmly pretending to be none the wiser.

Sorry Narim, Mom is mine and I don’t want to share or let you drive her away!

***

Oh my cats it happened again! I was catnapping in my favourite spot on the roof this afternoon and once again explosions and shaking woke me up! Only this time, it was even more, and coming from all directions! It was really scary! Humans were darting around and scattering; there was screaming, and a strange man with spiky grass coming from his hair I’d never seen came out the building surrounded by the grey clankies and marched off suspiciously in the direction of the star-gate. I wanted to follow them, but I couldn’t find Mom or anyone anywhere. Oh, how I wish my portal collar allowed me into the Curia Building!

***

It took me way too long to find Mom and the others. Not until the explosions had stopped and some kind of large fire star had appeared in the sky even though it’s the middle of the afternoon.

I was so glad to see everyone was okay and unharmed when I found them gathered at the star-gate with Trevell and a small group of people I hadn’t seen before. There was a short boy with long, dark braided hair, along with two other larger men, all in similar cream-coloured clothing. They were all talking, and I was surprised they all seemed really happy and even jubilant considering the sky had been raining fire on us just a few hours ago!! One of the men in cream with no fur on his head looked especially happy for some reason, and he even hugged Mom! Who is he?

I watch the men in cream leave through the stargate, but not before the largest, furless man gives Mom a kiss on the cheek! What?! I thought Mom said there wasn’t another man (O’Neill notwithstanding!) And shockingly, Narim doesn’t look jealous. Did he get over Mom overnight? Or give up on her that fast? Is that even possible?

But before I can ponder Narim's heart's whimsies further, the star-gate’s standing puddle disappeared, and Mom’s suddenly spotted me and is waving me over.

My heart seizes as my insides clench. It seems like she and the others were preparing to leave. Is she waving me over because she was going to invite me to come with her? Or is she waving me over because she wanted to say goodbye…?

The thing is… I feel torn. And it doesn’t help that I wasn’t expecting her to be leaving this soon. But actually, while I was scared for my life during the attack, even leaping across rooves to dodge explosions, not knowing where anyone I knew was or what was going on, the experience also made me look back on my life until now.

I’m still not sure how long I’ve been here with Narim, but I think it’s been long enough that I’ve spent half my life here. And I have made a life here. I have so much freedom here. I have friends here; and though I never realized it until now, back home, I never had any real friends. Sure, I had Mom, but she was my Mom. And I guess there was Teal’c, who’s always accepted me and kept me safe in his arms when I was being forced to be around distasteful animals. But I only very rarely got to spend time with him. Otherwise, though I didn’t realize it at the time because I’d naively thought I was happy, in my previous life, I was alone. I was just a simple house cat. And the only person I thought was family and whom I’d ever really loved gave me away and it hurt soooo dang much for so long.

But now, I think I finally understand why Mom did what she did. I’ve seen for myself first-paw. Mom’s job is dangerous. She goes on missions through the star-gate following bad people, sometimes leading to her getting hurt. She and her team being here must have been why this attack happened here, too. Danger follows them, and she mustn’t have wanted me to suffer with her. I think she wanted to keep me safe here, away from her dangerous job, as well as to be looked after and be given more attention by someone with a more predictable work schedule. And I’d like to think she wanted me to have more freedom, too.

And I certainly have that in abundance here. Here, I can go pretty much anywhere I want, anytime. There are no fast cars or buses the likes I’ve seen through the peep holes of my carrybox when Mom biked us to the vet or pet shop in the past. Here, the streets are quiet and safe. And I can make or catch my own food, anytime. I can explore and walk out of the city if I want to.

This must be the life she’d wanted for me. She must have known Narim could give this to me.

I only wish she’d told me this outright at the time so I wouldn’t have had to hate Narim at the beginning and go on that awful hunger strike and waste so much time moping and grieving; yet of course, she doesn’t know I understand her. Of course she would never have thought to tell me directly. And maybe she had told me in a way, only I hadn’t been listening when she’d had that conversation with Teal’c in the mountain that fateful day. Because I could never have envisioned how vital that conversation would have been to listen in on.

But what happened to me helped me grow and learn, and I understand now, Mom. You gave me away to help me. And it couldn’t have been an easy decision for you to have made. But I’m grateful you did. I’ve gotten to do lots of cool stuff, and I’ll be forever humbly proud that you even let me join you on your mission here, whatever the reason.

And importantly, I can forgive you now, Mom. I won’t burden you with the pressure of having to care for me or worry about me when you’re already busy with your difficult job. It’s okay. I have Narim. He’s an oddball, but he’ll be okay again once he’s not around you anymore.

So, I’ve made my decision. I’ll stay here with Narim, where I have a life, friends, and I guess, for the most part, I can say I’m happy enough.

This life. It’s enough.

I don’t know if I’ll ever see you again, Mom, but I genuinely do wish you to be happy and well.

I won’t force you to go through the difficulty in saying goodbye. I can’t even face it myself. The thought is too painful.

So when I see you beckon me to you again with an expectant smile on your beautiful, beautiful face, I swallow and muster the courage to back up and turn away from that growing look of confusion of yours.

This is for the best.

I’ll find a way to be truly happy here for the rest of my days.

Chapter Text

January 21st 2000 continued
Mood:/ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

Cats can’t cry, but I can’t describe the overwhelming sense of despair ravaging through every fibre of my body as I turn away from Mom. My bones ache and burn, and I wish I did have such a human outlet for release- the same way I’ve seen Mom cry over her dead friend and the Beast before- because it feels like my body wants to turn itself inside out and burst into tiny shreds. It’s agony, and I pray my decision doesn’t make Mom feel even half of this.

But I know I’ve made the right choice. It’s better I don’t say goodbye. That I never see Mom again. These past two days together have been absolutely incredible: the gentle pets, the warm hugs, the tender fondles were all so wonderful and more than I could have ever hoped to experience again until two days ago. But more than that, I got to see and even experience a part of my Mom’s life that I thought I’d never see; I’ve seen for myself how important she is, how loved and respected she is by everyone who knows her, how strong and skilled she is, and how she’s needed where she is. I’m so grateful I got the chance to see that, and I simply don’t want to let the undoubted look of confusion or hurt she’s probably wearing by now taint anything.

I guess I’d better just head back to my house and try to eat something, assuming I’ve found any semblance of appetite by the time I get there. I hope I do, because I always feel better with a full tummy.

So I keep my head turned away from the most beautiful and amazing human I’ll ever have in my life, stiffen my back, and lift up my tail and begin to make my way towards the steps that lead away from the star-gate.

Oh of all things feline, why does this have to be so painful? I think if someone dared rip the whiskers from my face it still wouldn’t hurt half as much as this…

I hear Mom call my name, but it isn’t her voice that makes me suddenly stop in my tracks just as my front paws hit the top step…

There’s something in front of me.

My heart flails, and I narrow my eyes, searching wildly, but I can’t see anything except for the wide open space the steps carve down towards the open square and bushes below. Yet, I definitely feel some kind of presence here.

I nervously sniff at the air in front of me, but there’s nothing.

This can’t be right. Have I gone nuts from lack of sleep caused by not one but two disturbed cat naps, as well as the exhaustion from all that happened the past two days? Or am I grieving Mom already and am in some kind of state of shock?

But then I feel movement in the air before me, and I’m certain I’m being watched.

My back arches of its own accord and my fur prickles itself in preparation for whatever threat is incoming just as a small woman suddenly appears before me from nowhere.

I give a meowl in shock then leap back, stumbling slightly at the sight of the short humans’ bedraggled hair that looks like it’s decorated with half a branch’s worth of leaves, and then I realize I recognize her to be the woman I nearly knocked the dried, dead flying mice onto yesterday. Is she mad about it? Has she come to yell at me for it?

I prepare myself to hiss at her, and my heart feels like it’s going to jump from out of my throat.

“Hello, little one,” she says softly.

I’m taken aback. She’s not mad at all. On the contrary, her eyes. They look so sad… In fact, oddly, they’re practically an exact mirror of how I’m feeling.

I’m frozen in place, as though her gaze and expression of intense devastation is some kind of net she has me trapped in. What’s going on? And why does it feel like she understands exactly what I’m feeling? How could this woman possibly know when I’ve never met her?

“I was drawn to you by your intense emotional conflict,” she answers, and I’m struck by the notion that she knew exactly what I’d been wondering. Who is this woman? I feel scared and want to run but I can’t feel my legs.

“I wanted to help,” she continues before her entire face lights into the warmest, softest smile, before she crouches down to my level. “And… yes,” she says after a long paws. “I believe I can. I see now that this is not the first time our paths have crossed, Schrodinger of Earth.”

Why does she know my name? Did Mom or Narim tell her? Yet, why do I get the feeling from the way she enounced my name that she knows me? It occurs to me that I saw her once briefly when Narim first brought me here a long, long time ago, but we’ve never interacted before. I don’t even know her name.

“You have lost something important. You must regain it before you can make the correct decision that will lead you on your destined path. And,” she adds quietly, “I fear you have little time.”

She nods towards the group behind me; in my shock I’d almost forgotten Mom is still behind me.

I can hear noises from the star-gate and turn to see the lights on the star-gate are coming on one-by-one. It means the standing blue puddle will reappear. Mom is leaving very soon- oh no! I didn’t mean to look at her! It tears my heart apart to see that she’s beckoning me towards her with a bright and expectant smile.

“Reach into my mind, little one,” the strange woman says, and with great effort I pry my eyes from Mom’s expectant expression to look back at the strange woman. “You are special. You differ to the humans of your planet. You possess the Ability.”

I have absolutely no idea what she’s talking about. I’m not special, and what’s a planet?

“Reach out and touch my thoughts as I touch yours… now,” she coaxes in a gentle, yet at the same time stern way.

I’m baffled and shocked and confused by this unexpected instruction from this strange bedraggled woman who appeared in front of me from thin air, and I’m still overwhelmingly upset at the thought that Mom is about to leave, plus I’m starting to regret not saying goodbye to her and year for one last hug… I’m so overwhelmed… and yet… there’s something in this strange woman’s eyes down level with my own that are pulling me in… To where, I don’t know… but it’s like the brown of her eyes are dragging me to somewhere else whether I want it or not.

I feel fuzzy and light. I can’t focus on my senses. I still can’t feel my feet, and it’s like the colours of the road and bushes and sky around me are blurring into one bright shade of white...

I blink at the brightness and find I’m in some kind of room. Only, it looks like it’s broken. I’ve never been anywhere like this. And I see Narim, or- wait, what? A part of Narim?! What the meowl?! And there are voices: O’Neill’s and… the Allergy man’s. That’s odd… yes, I used to call that human that name. But where am I? I can see a blue carpet on the floor and a desk. And then an air-plain up in the sky. But wait, I’ve never seen an air-plain on Tollana. But that’s not where I am, is it? I remember being on an air-plain fairly recently going somewhere important, watching the Allergy Man put Mom, no, Sam’s make-up on another cat- Oh my-!!! I can’t feel my body but if I had one I know my heart must be hammering because in all things in the name of cats- how could I have forgotten my best friend?! Jake!!! Jake was here with us! And we- oh no- the Furmidables! The Furling! It came to Earth through Feretti’s cat! It made copies of itself and brainwashed people and commanded cats to follow it!! And there was Dexter, too! Yes-we made a team to stop it and some humans helped us until everything got reset… But Oh my cats… I remember everything again!!!

“And now, Schrodinger, I believe you once again have a choice to make.”

And suddenly I’m back on Tollana locked into that caring, gentle gaze, and I can hear the star-gate some thirty meters behind me. It’s already activated; I can hear the toilet-like flushing sound of the water-less puddle.

Stop! Sam, you can’t leave! I think wildly.

I have to warn Sam and her team about the potential threat of the Furling! Because what if this happens again? Who else will know what to look out for? I’m needed there, back on Earth! But… why didn’t Lya contact me earlier if she remembered after everything was reset by those Furling?

“Until our paths crossed and our minds met a few seconds ago, I regret that I, too, did not recall.”

For a split second I’m surprised, but then it comes to me. Of course she can hear my thoughts. She’s communicated with me many times. How could I have forgotten?

Then she goes on to quickly answer my further un-asked questions about the other humans.

“No, I’m afraid Narim and the other humans will not be able to recall any of this. Their brains are different. Their perception of the space between spaces is different. Narim and the others will not be able to access the unaltered timeline.

“Be prepared, Schrodinger. If you choose to return, you alone will remember. Your world will not be as you knew it. In this time, the rogue Furling never invaded your world.”

It feels like what she’s saying is important, but it’s hard to wrap my brain around anything like that when Sam’s about to leave. I need to hurry, and the second I feel Lya release me from her magic hold on me I about-turn and dart towards Sam just as she’s saying a visibly awkward goodbye to Narim.

“Sam!” I meowl and she immediately turns to me and bends down to scoop me up. “Don’t leave without me! I’m needed there, don’t you know?” I plead.

Of course she can’t understand me, but luckily Lya comes up behind us and speaks for me.

“Major Carter, you must understand, this animal is very special. I implore you to allow him to return with you to your planet.”

I feel her tense in shock, and stare down at me with those beautiful, searching eyes of blue.

I hear O’Neill scoff and mumble, “Special?” from somewhere nearby but I ignore him when Narim also speaks up.

“Schrodinger?”

The unsure way Narim questions my name breaks my heart, and it’s with a great stab of guilt that I turn to face him.

I’m so sorry, Narim. You took care of me. You met my needs. And even if you don’t remember it, you went above and beyond for my planet and its humans and cats. You risked your life for me and my people, and without your help getting me and my human friends out and back into the Mountain, our plan to meet the Furling in the White House would never have happened. Earth would still be under its rule. My whole planet owes you a debt of gratitude, and yet, you’ll never even know. No one will, except for me and Lya.

Of course, he doesn’t understand me. Lya’s right, things are different now. Narim doesn’t hear my thoughts because the mind sharing technology was never invented. But as I leap to him from Sam’s arms and rub my head against the side of his chin, I hope I convey at least some of the immense gratitude I feel towards him for everything he did.

Then, with regret, I look towards Sam and pull away. He understands, and passes me back to Sam, who welcomes me back.

“Narim, Schrodinger cannot speak for himself, but he would like to convey to you his gratitude for taking care of him all this time.”

I give a sharp meowl in an attempt to validify Lya’s words, and shoot Lya a rush of gratitude.

Narim looks stunned, and I hear O’Neill give another scoff along with something that sounds like, “Oh sure, talking cats. Whatever next?” He doesn’t believe a word, of course; and I feel Sam give a jerk of surprise, but no one says anything. I sense that they respect and trust Lya, even if what she’s saying seems difficult for them to believe.

“You’re welcome, Schrodinger,” Narim says after a short paws. “It was my pleasure to have you live with me here. I hope you will be happy to be back home. Goodbye Schrodinger, goodbye Samantha, and goodbye all. Please send my well wishes to Skaara and his family when you are reunited on his home planet.”

I feel Sam give me a squeeze, then she turns us towards the tall blue, shimmering gate.

“Are you sure you want to come with us, Schrodinger?” Sam asks, and I nuzzle into her chest and purr in reply, but she looks pained, and I see she’s biting her bottom lip in the way she does when she’s stressed. “But you won’t be able to live with me. I’ll have to find you another home. I hope you understand that,” she says, giving me a wistful stroke along my back.

I do understand. Mom’s job is too dangerous, and she’s needed at the Mountain and on other planets a lot. But I’m needed, too. To safeguard Earth in case the rebel Furling somehow comes back or another one takes its place. I won’t be with Mom, but I’ll make things work. I have to for everyone’s sake.

I give another purr in response, and Lya speaks.

“Schrodinger understands, and has made his decision.”

“Sure he has,” O’Neill mutters in a clearly sarcastic tone, and I’m glad when the Allergy Man shushes him.

Okay, then,” Sam answers, looking puzzled, but seemingly accepting Lya’s words, which I'm really relieved about.

“Whatever, let’s go home already, kids," says O'Neill. "Gotta get our beauty sleep before the big party on Abydos tomorrow, right? Or is it today?" he says, tapping his wristwatch rather harshly that makes me wonder if it might break. "Who know with planetary time zones, am I right?” O’Neill shrugs, and then with a slurp I hear him step through.

I don't understand what O'Neill meant, but I'm just so happy everyone seems to accept what Lya said about me, and that I'll be going back to Earth!

I feel Sam make a move forwards, but then a familiar voice suddenly whispers within my mind:

‘Schrodinger, you have visited the space between spaces. You are not as young as the humans you live amongst. You have awakened your Ability. Use it to touch the minds of those you love and trust most. Use it to seek those with whom you've previously crossed paths. Use it to-’

Suddenly my senses are engulfed by the standing puddle, and Lya’s soft voice is extinguished.

Chapter Text

January 25th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

It’s been a wild few days!

This time I was more than willing to submit to being prodded and poked by Janet and her nurse friends, because if there was a chance any of us have alien worms hiding inside us, I wanted them to be found! Of course this made Sam surprised by how calm I was, but then I guess she’ll just have to get over being surprised how different I am. Because I am different. I’m not that same cat that had been so nervous to meet her on the other side of the stargate that I’d felt sick, painfully eager to regain her love and go home with her. I’m not that insecure cat who’d felt like I’d lost my entire identity when I was betrayed by Sam, desperate to claw it back and for things to go back to how they were. No, I’m special. I’ve seen things no one else has. I remember things that as far as everyone else on this planet is concerned, never even happened.

It’s a humbling, yet lonesome feeling, to have been given a purr-pose like this. Yet, it’s weird to now be living with two concurrent yet conflicting sets of memories. I vividly remember living on Tollana for six months with Narim, communicating with him, then appealing and coming back here with him and saving the world with Sam’s friends. And yet, I also just as clearly recall living for two years with Narim on Tollana, living a simple yet rather contented life, never directly speaking to my new owner. Looking back with my newfound memories, I can’t help but feel a sense of guilt and regret that the second time around- I guess I can call it- Narim and I never became as close as I now know we could have. There are shared moments we’ll never regain, and I regret that he’ll never truly know my appreciation of him, despite what Lya told him.

I also regret that the second time round feels like I’ve lost time. I’m not sure how long cats live, but I already feel older. I don’t remember my birthday, or how long I lived before I met Sam, but I’m surely at least three years old now, and in that, I feel like I’ve lost a valuable year and a half of my life on another planet when I could have been here instead.

But, life goes on. I can’t spend my purr-ecious time looking back with regret. And hey, I’m lucky in a way, right? I got to live two lives for some amount of time, so in a way, I earned bonus time, right? And who else, other than Lya, can say that?

Things are different now, and I accept that. First and foremost, true to her word, Sam didn’t take me back. It still kind of hurt, even when I wasn’t surprised since she’d warned me so in front of the gate on Tollana, and I’ve never known Sam to lie to me. Plus I already know she has a dangerous and busy job. I just wish Teal’c would have volunteered (I’ve never seen his house, I wonder where he lives?).

Instead, I’ve ended up living with Janet.

It’s okay. Cassie is a wonderful human child, and Janet proved herself useful with her medical knowledge the last time around; it’s Hank I’m having issues with. I know he’s a good dog with a well-meaning heart. But he won’t even speak to me. I guess without a common enemy to bond us together we have no common ground. Except that we live together. Things’ll have to change or life will be miserable around here.

Sigh, it’s a work in progress.

As for the rest of my gang? Well, Lya had been right to tell me to prepare. But still, I don’t know how I could have prepared myself for what I came across.

I hitched a ride off a bus across town to get to Sam’s street and walked to Ferretti’s down the road, but it isn’t Jake. Or rather, he isn’t my Jake. He still lives with Ferretti of course, but without the Furling, nothing happened to his brother. Charlie is safe and alive, living together with Jake at home, and well, as far as I can see, the pair are basically inseparable. I watched them stealthily through the fence for quite some time while they play-fought in their yard with painful forlonging.

I’m happy Jake’s happy. I truly am. But the fact of the matter is he isn’t my best friend anymore; he isn’t jaded, hating on the world because his brother was taken from him.

I confess, I didn’t even have the guts to talk to him at all when they saw me the second day I was observing them. The pair caught me poking my face through the window and chased me. They were pretty mad! I guess they don’t remember me from Feretti’s barbecue all that time ago. And when they confronted me, I couldn’t speak. I just skedaddled and bolted all the way back first to Sam’s (which was fortunately empty). Then when the coast seemed clear (and after I broke my own heart looking around the house which used to be mine), I made my way back to Janet’s and settled into a fitful catnap as far away from Hank as physically possible within the confines of the house. I just didn’t want to face more rejection and hate.

I still plan on trying to find Dexter, but he never did have a permanent home, and things are different now. At least it’s safer to travel across town not having to avoid cliques of mangy, thin cats who may or may not be spies for the Furmidables, and I did ask a few cats on the way to the bus station yesterday I saw if they’ve seen a shy-natured Tomcat with long, shaggy brown fur around, but none’s seen him. But it is a big town after all. It was never going to be that easy.

So I guess, for now, I’m going to have to find a way to befriend Hank and just settle in for the long haul.

Chapter Text

January 27th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ –ꞈ –ᐟ\

It’s been what feels like years since I last saw it. It hasn't been since that time right here in this house, in fact, when everyone had gathered to celebrate Sam’s birthday at Christmouse.
(Speaking of, did I already miss my birthday this year?)

The white stuff called snoh fell so much overnight it started to build up, so I was stuck indoors with Hank all day. Yesterday, too, though it wasn’t as bad, and wasn’t sticky. Just cold.

It wouldn’t be so bad to be stuck indoors if Janet didn’t have to go to work and Cassie to school. But they leave the house for such long periods of time… and that just makes it awkward.

Hank growls at me if I dare enter the room he’s in. Or huffs. Or glares. Or otherwise makes it strikingly clear through absolute silence that I’m not welcome here.

I know he’s a good dog. He has to be, right? Yet, I can’t help wondering if the reset somehow made Hank a completely different dog, the same way Jake is so different.

Without a cause to band together and fight for, are all people just naturally inclined to be mean to each other? Or is he just grumpy that it’s so cold outside he can’t take a leisurely poop for fear of freezing his butt to the ground? Because if that’s what it is, then I can totally relate. The cold ground really does suck.

January 28th 2000
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

Today was another bust on the search for Dexter.

My fur kept me warm through the chill remnants of the now-turned slushy snoh that I had to wade through parts getting my fur uncomfortably wet. But again, no one in the different part of town I tried today had seen anyone matching my description of Dexter.

I wonder if getting my fur dirtied and almost frozen together is even worth it? Dex won’t remember me anyway, even if I do find him. I wonder if there really is any value in re-befriending someone who doesn’t remember me? And yet, other than searching for Dexter, what cause do I have? What ray of light do I have in this otherwise oppressive, miserable household?

January 30th 2020
Mood: /ᐠ .ᆺ. ᐟ\

My leg has been rather itchy the past couple of days. Does prolonged exposure to snoh make skin itchy?

I didn’t have time to worry about it too much, though, and was able to mostly forget the discomfort since it was the weekend- meaning Cassie didn’t have school! And Janet was home, too! This was a great buffer and relief from the looks of disdain from Hank; and the two women played with me lots (Cassie in particular gave me lots of cuddles and snuggles which helped ease my pretty bad week). Then, after Janet and she went in their car somewhere for a little while (I hid from Hank watching some birds from Cassie’s bedroom window while waiting for them to return; birds here aren’t as swoopy and flappy nor as colourful as the ones on Tollana, but they’re sufficiently entertaining), they came back with new toys and treats for me!

You should have seen the jealous look on Hank’s face when he only got one pack of biscuits even though I got given a mouse chaser, a scratch tower, a funny thing that jingles when it moves, and lots of pouch treats! I hope he doesn’t hate me even now, but it was kind of worth it :)

I have to confess though, it being the weekend and all, I’d hoped Sam would come visit… but she didn’t. I guess she’s busy somewhere out there through the gate, being where she’s needed. I’ll just have to hope next weekend will be different.

February 1st 2000
Mood: /ᐠ≗ᆽ≗ᐟ \

Okay, seriously, it’s not just my leg anymore. It feels like the inside of my skin is burning with need to scratch! And whatever this is has spread to where I can’t even reach on my back, too! I’m going to go crazy!!

But I didn’t get cold the past two days I’ve spent with Cassie and Janet. How did it spread to my back? Oh goddess of cats, please give me mercy! It’s so bad! I wish I could ask Jake or Dex, or Narim through our previous mental connection to help, but obviously I can’t. Heck, I’m almost desperate enough to ask Hank at this point. Almost. But I’ll hold my tongue and keep my pride and settle the slightly jagged side of the low living room coffee table that juts out at the top just enough that I can pinpoint the patch of skin where I need relief.

Sigh, it’ll have to do.

February 2nd 2000
Mood: /ᐠ≗ᆽ≗ᐟ \

Cassie’s at school today, but Janet has a day off.

Just earlier, Janet was serving me my lunch when she gave me this alarmed look, then pulled my leg towards her.

I looked down at my outstretched leg and realized that at some point I’d scratched and bitten at it so hard that some of the fur had come out, and there were even some bits of red that might have been dried blood.

I hadn’t even noticed any pain when the burning from the itching had been so bad. Oh my cats.

Janet said something about ‘freeze’ (so it was from the snoh! I knew it!), and then the next thing I knew both Hank and I were being bundled into boxes and loaded into the back seats of her car, and well, I got even more confirmation that this was most definitely a different time to that other lifetime, because The Vet was well and truly open.

Hank went first, causing an uproar through barking and fighting in the lobby, startling other animals there- including a tasty-looking bird in a cage.

After the frankly embarrassing display from Hank, despite the fact that I didn’t have the best experience with vets when I was younger, I decided that I would take the high road and remain calm and cooperative, just like at the Mountain when I was given a check.

I figure that Vets are on my side this time around. If there are any worms or mangy cats, the Vet will find them.

Only, I can’t find any logic whatsoever for the contraption that has been placed around my head! It’s so awful! No matter how hard I yelp and meowl in protest (oh well, so much for being cooperative and better than Hank!) I can’t get the damn plastic thing off the side of my head! And I can’t even see it, but every time I turn my head I can feel it there, just out of view in my peripheral vision. It weirdly reminded me of that other die-menshun I was in with Lya. Only this is like a torture device! Why on earth would Janet let this awful thing be done to me!

And then when we got home I realized what it was that was on me- because I could only assume it was the exact same cone-shaped white thing that was wrapped around Hank, too! And he was just as unhappy about his ‘collar’ as I was.

You know, the funny thing is (though it really isn’t funny at all) is I’ve actually longed for a collar for the longest time… but certainly not one like this!!!

February 3rd 2000
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I dreamt about Lya and the other die-menshun last night. I could feel her patting me and hear her whispering in that calm voice of hers, but I couldn’t see her arms, and she was feeding me headless dead birds and kept repeating over and over that I had a power.

I still don’t know what she’d meant by that when she’d talked to be back on Tollana before I left. Honestly, as far as I’m aware, the only power I’m currently capable of wielding is the incredible restraint I’m mustering in not losing my mental faculties at the constant unbearable itchiness all over my entire body! It’s not just my leg or my back, it’s just everywhere now! And the worst is that this torture collar doesn’t let me seen or even access most of my body! I can’t scratch at the base of my neck! I can’t turn around to aim my back at the coffee table rim. Why would Janet do this? Is it because I drew blood? I won’t do it again if she promises to remove this wicked thing!!!

***

I didn’t think things could get worse than they already were, but I was wrong.

After Janet was back from work, and Cassie from school, I was subjected to a stinky bath together with Hank!

I hate getting wet at the best of times, but to be forced in the same room, let alone the same bath water as Hank was just horrendous! As least he was subdued out of any temptation to attack or snarl at me by his own itchiness and Cassie’s soothing pats and rubs.

I can’t believe that Hank even seemed to enjoy the bath! How could he when it smelled so awful? And what normal animal could possibly enjoy getting their fur wet? I swear, dogs must come from another planet. I really can’t understand.

Then we were toweled down and dried together and when Janet brought the cones back, Hank and I met each other’s gaze and we had this frisson of a mutual understanding rush through us. We were both going to fight it, and we both were going to have to run the opposite ways to give each other the best fighting chance.

***

Okay, so we didn’t successfully evade the wretched coning, but a good thing did come out of it- Hank spoke to me!!! I couldn’t believe it! I'm so elated!

I’d spotted him trying the exact same tactics I’d been trying; attempting to shuffle backwards while trying to trap the torture device under something heavy, and I'd taken a leap of faith and offered to help- and to my surprise he hadn't snarled at me or chewed me out for talking to him! In fact, he'd permitted me, and with a bit of a struggle, I got it off him! Then to my further surprise be even repaid the favour!

Then we sat by the fireplace and plotted our revenge against the Vet the next time we see her. I especially liked Hank’s idea of him jumping on her and restraining her on the floor while I tie a large-sized cone around her neck, though I imagine Janet wouldn’t be pleased with us if we did something like that, even if Janet is a soldier-cum-Doctor.

February 5th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

Things have been so much better living at Janet’s house since we found a way to get our cones on and off whenever Janet and Cassie were out. It’s such a respite. Hank told me he’s had freeze before; I was rather insulted when he laughed at me when I asked how it was caused by cold. Once he’d calmed down from his mirth, I was horrified to learn freeze is caused by tiny insects we can barely see!!

Oh my cats, have my worst fears been met? Does this mean the Furling are coming back!?!? Quick, I need to get back to the Vet to learn more!

Chapter Text

February 5th 2000 (continued)
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I immediately asked Hank about his family as casually as I could, remembering in the other timeline that his family was attacked by Furmidable-controlled cats at the pound. But he didn’t seem to have had any negative experiences from his time spent there before coming to live with Janet. He also said he’s never seen any strange behaviour in any cats. Any cats except for me, apparently, since I ask ‘too many weird questions.’

I feel like I need to be careful. My relationship with Hank is strained as it is, and I don’t want to lose this potential source of information on the behaviour of animal society the past year or more that I was away. Though, I get the impression he never leaves the house, so I’m not sure how up to date his info is.

Of course, there is another source of information. The vet’s. I need to get back there as soon as I can to see if there’s any evidence of malnourished, dull-furred cats there. I hadn’t seen any on the streets, mind, while looking for Dexter, but if we are at the beginning of a new takeover starting, then I reckon the Vet’s would have to be the first place to spot the early signs.

I asked Hank the best way to get Janet to take me back to the Vet’s; I was even contemplating asking Hank to take a swipe at me to get Janet to take me back so I could learn more about these tiny insects, but I didn’t think he’d agree in case he got in trouble. But anyway, I didn’t need to ask him, because Hank said when he had freeze another time, Janet took him back for a check up, and that she’ll undoubtedly eventually take us back for a check up, too. I bought his confidence, so I guess it’ll be easier to just wait it out rather than fake an injury or do anything more drastic.

February 10th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I spent the past few days fretting about how these tiny insects might mean the Furlings are (and I hadn’t been able to go out to paw-trol because of bad weather), and, as it turned out, Hank was right: Janet took us back to the Vet’s today.

The animals I talked to at the vet (Hank pointedly pretended he didn’t know me when I struck up a conversation with an odd tortoiseshell cat with a prominent black splodge across his eye) didn’t seem to have seen anything suspicious, nor did any of them seem in ill-health. Well, no more than I would expect them to be for visiting a vet.

So that was a bust. But not completely; Hank and I got our dumb oversized collars off! What a relief! I swear I’ll never take having freedom of movement of my neck for granted ever again!

Only, I’m kinda scared Hank won’t talk to me anymore now that we don’t have a shared cause to fight against. And the Vet was very sweet to us (much to our disappointment, making our shared fantasies about tackling her rather redundant) and that was that.

Actually, it’s kinda awkward now around Hank again.

And speaking of not talking, where is Sam? Surely now my case of the freeze is gone, she can come see me, right?

February 13th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ .ᆺ. ᐟ\

Hank and I have hit a deal. He says he misses his family, and wants to find his brothers and father. And I happen to know the pound where he was kept, and how to get in.

Hank looked at me like I had two heads when I told him I have experience breaking into places and can promise to get him access to his family if they’re still there. I don’t think he really believes me, but I get the impression he’s bored being a house dog, so maybe he’s just playing along for his amusement. But that works for me, because in return, Hank says he’ll help me talk to dogs in the neighbourhood asking for any strange cat behaviour (even if he probably thinks I’m out of my fur).

February 20th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

It’s been fun planning and scheming with Hank! It feels like I’m on SC-1 again, plotting our infiltration of the Furmidables’ gathering! And Hank seems to have found some respect for me. He seems impressed by the way I can explain the town layout and how to get around and describe the ins and outs of the pound, and I’ve even been teaching him stealth moves in our back yard now that the snoh’s gone.

It feels good and right to dish out orders. Like I’ve been promoted to the team leader. But of course I miss my real Boss, and Dexter of course, too. It’s not the same… but it’s nice all the same.

I’m satisfied we’re ready, so we’ll go to the pound tomorrow while Cassie’s at school and Janet at work.

I haven’t felt this excited in a long time! I have a mission again!

February 21st 2000
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

I couldn’t sleep last night I was so excited and nervous at the same time, but it was okay because the mission was a success! Hank followed my every command (it felt so good; I felt like O’Neill when we broke into the Mountain to get the deworming medicine), and he waited dutifully as I got in through a side window! It was a squeeze, but once I was in, I snuck around and found a set of keys, and let Hank in through a staff door. It was pawesome not even needing Narim’s technology to walk through walls! I definitely enjoyed the thrill of danger, but honestly, it was just too easy.

Or maybe I’m just that good.

I really wish Sam could see me in action like this.

It didn’t take us too long for Hank to find his Dad among the tiny cages. He looked so much like him! His brothers, however, we learned weren’t housed in the Pound anymore. They’d apparently been rehomed quite a long time ago.

I felt awful for Hank. The sounds of grief in his howl at this news had been heartbreaking. But at least his Dad was there… but not for long.

He said he’s going to be put down because he’s too old to be adopted. This was a big shock. Despite my week of foreplanning I never once considered we might need an emergency extraction plan for breaking out any of Hank’s family.

Unfortunately, logic dictated we couldn’t do it today, unprepared.

I made the decision that we had to come back, and Hank wasn’t happy. It was understandable, but he was letting his emotions cloud his judgment.

It wasn’t easy coercing Hank to leave, but I knew there were likely cameras, and there was a lot of noise from the other dogs at my presence (idiots- why do dogs go so nuts when a cat’s around? Do I look like a walking piece of steak to them?!). A human was bound to come check on the cages soon. I had to bite Hank’s tail to shake him back to reality- I reminded him that f we got caught, we’d be stuck here with Hank’s Dad and would be watching him taken away to be put down- and when I finally won him over with my plea, we hightailed it out of there before we were caught.

February 22nd 2000
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Hank’s depressed. And I don’t blame him one bit. His father’s going to be killed simply for being old! It’s just so cruel! So unthinkable! How can humans even justify this? And how can they keep dogs and cats in such tiny cages? What life do they have in such a rowdy, confined space?

We spent the entire day planning his Dad’s escape. This time I wasn’t going to approach the cages and set off the dogs barking at me. I’ll try to find a way to open the cage, but it’ll be Hank who’ll have to escort and get his Dad out.

I’m not sure if we’re going to be able to pull this off. If only I could talk to Cassie or Janet directly and just ask them to adopt Hank’s Dad before this happens! I’m certain they’d want to rescue him- they’re such kind people.

But Hank’s Dad’s life is in my paws, and although dogs are the sworn enemies of cats, and although he was a cat-killer in the other timeline, I just can’t allow this injustice to happen. We won’t leave him behind.

February 23rd 2000
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Hank was beside himself all night. He wouldn’t settle for anything other than the rescue mission occurring the very next day, I thought it was risky when he wasn’t allowing us for more careful plan-making, but he insisted we knew the layout of the pound well enough, and that we couldn’t risk letting another day go by in case we were too late.

What I did push for was that we went back after dark. I figured if there were less people to see three animals escaping from a pound around on the streets, the better.

Honestly, I hadn’t had time to think about what we’d do after that; I just figured we’d cross that fridge when we got to it, whatever that meant.

We waited until Cassie and Janet were sound asleep, then we snuck out the portal in the back door.

It took longer at night because there were no buses to hitch on the underside for a ride, so we’d had to walk the entire distance and it was quite a way from the town centre.

When we got there, initially I’d thought our rescue operation was going to be a bust. Yesterday’s small window was closed, and I didn’t find any suitable air ducts like the time I broke into the Beast’s apartment.

So I made the decision that we’d wait until a human appeared, and that I’d slip in behind them and open a door for Hank.

It took more than an hours’ wait before the opportunity presented itself; someone stepped out with a pack of those smoky sticks I’ve seen some humans suck on.

I held my breath. This was it. Then I nodded in silence at Hank, who was looking frenzied and even more tense even than yesterday, then I slipped inside unnoticed.

Again, these humans made it just too easy. Once I was in, it was simple enough to open a nearby unguarded side door and whisper for Hank to come in.

He quietly padded in, then I pushed back against the door as it swung shut so it would click slower and softer behind us.

As far as I could tell, no one knew we were here.

I bet O’Neill’d be impressed with my skills. Teal’c and Sam, too!

I still didn’t know how I was going to open Hank’s Dad’s cage door, but I figured it’d be something like the keys Sam and Janet use for their houses, or for their respective motorbike and car. I noticed yesterday the cages had similar small metal boxes hanging from the door..

I told Hank to lay low in a closet while I skulked around looking for anything that resembled a key or anything of help. Or would it be possible for three three of us to bust the cage wall open with brute force? I was never as strong as Jake, but Hank and his Dad are sizable dogs. Surely we could try and break it together if I can’t find a key?

I searched around for what felt like fifteen minutes. I really hoped Hank would still be waiting safely in that closet on standby, ready for when I found a way to get his Dad out. Surely he’d understand not to compromise the mission by coming out before I came to get him.

Then I smelled something familiar. A pungent smoke smell, and then before I could react, something thin slipped over my head and I felt it tighten around my neck.

Chapter Text

February 22nd 2000
Mood: /ᐠ｡‸｡ᐟ\

I feel like such a washout. I’ve never failed a mission before. And a life was on the line, too!

They separated us. I’ve been put among other cats; Hank’s presumably with the dogs. I hope he’ll be able to talk to his Dad there, at least.

Here is nothing like the hotel I stayed at where I met Cleo. There’s a dire sense of doom all around. A stench of hopelessness lingers in the air even more so than the stench of dried urine and feces. Our cages are tiny, sparse, and unkempt, though I guess you could at least call it clean. But I can smell the lingering territorial marking scent of its previous occupant. Did they kill that cat, too? Was he (I can smell it was a tom cat) considered too old to be rehomed too, and murdered because he was taking up space?

I’ve spent so long thinking the leader of the Furmidables had committed the worst atrocities against cats that anyone ever could, but this is… this place is a horror show. Will they kill me, too?

I’d fought and fought when I’d been caught by that noose. It had been so tight I’d struggled to even breathe; I’d thought they were going to kill me for trespassing! I admit I’d panicked, slashing and spinning around trying to loosen myself; my lungs burning, gasping for air, but then it had all been over. I’d had to admit defeat.

I despise that smoky man for subduing me so easily by grabbing the scruff of my neck. Like he’d done it a thousand times. My throat and neck still hurt from where I was caught. It frustrates me that I’d barely been able to put up a fight at all… He’d snuck on me way too well. How had I been so careless?

I’d probably been too overconfident. Our first stint here locating Hank’s Dad had gone so well. Too well, I guess. And maybe I’d been wrong, too. Maybe Hank wasn’t the only one who’d been emotionally compromised for this mission.

I recently lost my own Dad, in a way. I’m pretty sure I never met my actual Dad, so in a way, Narim was the only father I’ver ever had. Maybe walking away from him affected me more than I realized. I just… left him. I must have completely broken his heart, and he’ll never know why. He’ll never remember the Furling and everything we went through any more than O’Neill or the allergy man.

And then there’s my Mom, too. Well, Sam. It feels like she’s walked away from me. I know she said I wouldn’t live with her, and I accepted that right away. It was totally reasonable considering the danger she faces in her line of work. But this isn’t what I expected. Well, I don’t know what I actually expected coming back to Earth, but surely she should have felt obliged to visit me at least once in the, what? Month since I came back?! It’s like she’s snubbing me; trying to pretend I don’t even exist. Like when we stayed at her house in the other timeline before going to the White House and there was absolutely nothing left of my stuff in her house.

That still really, really hurts.

I don’t want to see Hank feel like this. I mean, he’s not exactly my friend in this timeline, or anything, but if I’m honest, he’s the closest I have to a friend right now, and I think that’s why I couldn’t let him lose his Dad.

****

“I’m so sorry,” Janet apologized to the idiot staff working there. “I don’t understand what they could even be doing here in the first place.”

“Good thing you’d had them chipped or they’d have been kept here permanently.”

I don’t know how a snack food could have led them to contacting Janet and Cassie, but I’m grateful regardless. Even if I have been forced into the dreaded carrybox. Hank and I won’t be killed after all. We’ll be free. But what about the others here?

“We really appreciate you calling us even at this hour. I can’t even imagine how they got here.”

“You live way across town, right?”

“We do. And they were both in the house when we went to bed. Right, Cass?”

The girl nodded.

“I can’t explain it,” Janet added.

I saw through the bars of my prison box Cassie tug at Janet’s sleeve and pricked my ears to pick up her whispered words with my sensitive hearing.

“Mom, Sam said that Schrodinger was special.”

My heart leapt. It was the first time I’d heard either of them mention Sam in a long time. And she’d called me “special”?

“Yeah I know, sweetie,” Janet whispered back so only her daughter (and I) could hear. “Do you think he was trying to accomplish something here?”

“Maybe this is the same rescue Jack got Hank. Do you think he wants to help someone he knows here?”

Rescue? This place is called a “rescue”? Don't make me laugh! That’s rich when they kill animals that are too old to rehome. How the meow is that rescuing? It’s diabolical!

“That’s a cute idea hun, but i don't see how..:”

“Just ask them about Hank, Mom!”

“But Colonel O’Neill was the one who rescued Hank, sweetie. They won’t just tell anyone -“

“Well, we can’t ask Jack since he’s missing-”

Wait, O’Neill’s Missing!?

“-So just ask, Mom!” Cassie whined.

Janet gave a sigh, then directed her voice towards the stupid-looking man.

“Our dog, Hank, was a rescue about, err, three years ago. In October, err, ‘97 by a man named Jack O’Neill. I think it might be this same rescue here. Can you tell is anything about that?”

“Maam, I’ve only been working here three months. Let me get my supervisor…”

We were left alone together in the office. There was a video screen with several angles of black and white cages lined up. I couldn’t tell which was Hank’s dad, but Hank was pulling at his leash, trying to get a closer look.

Then I remembered what Janet said about O’Neill. I hadn’t known he’d rescued Hank. I also hadn’t known he was missing. For how long? And was it possible that Sam missing, too? Was that why she hadn’t visited me?

Soon the dreaded smoky man came back with a file in hand. Oh, of course he was the supervisor here.

“I’ve found the file and adoption record from the dar you gave. This one-” he pointed roughly at Hank, and I found it rude how he re-fur-red to him as though he were less than an animal. I noticed Janet shift, too, as though she were also annoyed- “was brought in off the street as a puppy with three others. Two brothers and their dad. No sign of the mother of the litter.”

“Hank had two brothers?” asked Cassie. “Where are they now?”

“Adopted ages ago. But the father’s still here. Aging out of the system, though,” he added with a crooked smile.

Cassie looked concerned. “Mom, what does ‘ageing out the system’ mean?”

Janet looked hurt, and I knew that meant she understood Hank’s dad was to be murdered. Yes! Maybe she could do something!

“Why hasn’t he been rehomed?”

I loathed the smoky man’s smug face at Janet’s question. Why did he seem to take pleasure in Hank’s dad’s misfortune?

“Oh, the usual reasons,” he shrugged non self-effacingly. “People come here for puppies and kittens. No one wants the burden of an old dog with a gimpy leg. Those kinds aren’t cute.”

Hank growled, and Janet shifted, taking up a more authoritative demeanor that reminded me of O’Neill, despite the smoky man being almost twice her height.

“You’re going to put him down because he’s not cute?”

I wish I wasn’t in my box so I could slash the face off this human. Hank was probably thinking the exact same thing. I could see him straining at his leash, too, and he was growling under his breath.

“Lady, I can’t keep feeding and paying for that dog’s vet bills for the next year or two when we’re already short on cages and staff as it is! It’s bad for business!”

I could barely see the height difference between them when she puffed herself up in anger.

“Business?” she hissed, as though she’d transformed into a snake. “You-“ then she seemed to deflate. “Actually, forget it.”

She clearly wanted to say a lot more, but maybe she decided it might risk Hank’s dad’s safety. Or maybe all of ours. Did she think this man might be capable of killing humans, too?

“Just… just show us the father of this dog,” she said, indicating Hank.

I thought Hank might take off like a helicopter considering how fast his tail began wagging.

“Whatever, lady.”

I could tell that nickname irked Janet, but she didn’t say anything. She just nodded, and we followed them throughout to the dog room.

Janet and Cassie looked appalled at the conditions, and I was grateful they felt as I did. Janet and Cassie really were two nice humans.

The second we neared Hank’s dad’s cage Hank’s dad started mashing his muzzle and pawing at the front of the bars, trying to get closer to his son. Hank, too, started barking excitedly, also trying to make contact with his dad. It was lovely to watch.

“Look, Mom! They recognize each other!” Cassie shrieked, jumping up and down.

The energy and emotion of the moment meant that all the other dogs in their cages began joining in, too; barking and yelping, pawing and bashed at their bars.

I didn’t fail to notice that this made the smoky man annoyed. How could this man not care? Did he have no heart? No, he didn’t. He was a monster.

“We’ll take him,” Janet said simply, and if I were capable, I think I would have cried. It was just so heartwarming to see Janet not even give a second thought to rescuing Hank’s dad from this place. She didn’t even confer with Cassie first; not that she needed to. Cassie was beaming from ear to ear and tugging on her Mom’s sleeve again.

“Eek!! Thank you, Mom! Hank will be so happy to be with his Dad again!”

He already was. He was beside himself, licking his dad’s face throughout the bars. It was kind of gross, if you ask me, but a sweet gesture regardless.

“Whatever, lady. Err, we don’t usually do paperwork stuff this early in the morning, but these lot probably aren’t gonna stop this racket until this is sorted-“

The dogs in the cages had gone totally nuts at this point. It was rowdier here than the entire crowd of hundreds at the Furmidables’ event. It probably didn’t help that we were in such a confined space.

“Alright, Joe, hurry up and take ol’ Gimpy out,” the smoky man ordered to the stupid-looking one, who fished in a pocket for a set of keys.

Gimpy? They called Hank’s dad Gimpy?! That’s just so cruel! There’s just no end to the awfulness of this man!

It took the dumber man a while to extract the keys. I could tell he was probably distracted and flustered from all the barking and motion around us. A weakness, I noted.

Finally, Hank’s dad was released and he practically tackled Hank, bounding on him and rubbing his fur against him. It was such a wonderful sight to see.

“Look at them, Mom!”

“I know sweetie,” Janet smiled, and I smiled, too. Though I was eager to get out of here. Being surrounded by noisy, barking dogs was way out of my comfort zone even if I was safely in my carry box.

“Alright, let’s get to my office where it’s quieter and sign the papers. And I’ll need $200, too. We accept cash or credit cards.”

Janet muttered things about crooks under her breath, but said nothing aloud, and we left the room.

February 23rd 2000
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Hank’s dad, who’s been named Ronack after Cassie’s dad, who I learned had died, has settled in well. It’s true, he does have trouble walking, but what he lacks in agility he makes up for in wit, kindness and adoration for Hank as well as affection for the new family who’s welcomed him.

But Cassie and Janet haven’t forgotten the fact of the matter that I instigated a prison break.

“Did you go to the pound to break out Hank’s dad?”

“How did you know where he was?”

“Sam said a Nox woman said you were special. Do you understand what we say?”

“Do you understand English?”

I wish I could answer them. I really do. I want to tell them how much I appreciate that they came to rescue us from that awful place, and for adopting Hank’s dad. And for adopting me, for that matter. If they hadn’t, maybe I would have been sent to a Rescue.

I wish I could just tell them. But I can’t. It’d be breaking the highest Law of cats.

So I consign to feigning ignorance and look away, then start preening myself innocently, while silently brooding and cursing my existence as a normal cat.

Except, ever since what happened to me on Tollana, I don’t feel normal anymore.

I’ve seen what I’m capable of. What life communicating with a human is like. What saving the world is like.

I just miss my old life…

Janet and Cassie shrug at each other, then drop the matter, and I decide to make myself scarce and sit at my favourite window ledge in Cassie’s room (it has the best view of Outside). I want to give Hank and his Dad some space to catch up, and to be honest, I’m kind of feeling deflated. Sure, the adventure of the mission was a nice distraction; it was even thrilling. But now it’s over. And there doesn’t seem to be any Furling reemergence.

I don't know what's next for me. And I can't help wondering what's happened to O'Neill and Sam, too.

February 24th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ .ᐟ\

Janet took Hank’s dad and I to the vet. Hank’s dad needed to be chipped (apparently it isn’t a snackfood, it’s a metal thing that tells humans out name and address. So it’s like a secret collar, I guess! I didn’t even know I’d had a collar all this time! I’m pretty happy with that). And Janet was worried about a cut under my neck and felt I should get a check up in case I’d been roughed up more than was showing. Of course ai knew I wasn’t hurt anywhere else, but she didn’t know that, and I wanted to go to the vet anyway to check out the patients there.

Who I didn’t expect to see in the waiting area was Shay!!!! What were the chances!!!???

She looked incredible. She was glowing, and beautiful. In far better health than when I'd last seen her. And then I saw something moving and wriggling on her underside- oh my cats- she was nursing a litter of kittens!! I couldn't believe it!

I peered through the bars of my carry box, but couldn't see any signs of another cat that her owner- a middle-aged human with long hair- might have brought. The father wasn't here. But I didn’t need to see him to verify who it was! The markings on the kittens were so distinctive- their long, shaggy brown fur left me with no doubt that Shay had borne this litter with Dexter!

I was so excited to get confirmation that he was okay- I’d been worried he was homeless on the streets and hurt- I had to come up with a way to confirm he was okay. So I struck up a conversation with the new mother as I sat in my box on Cassie's lap while Hank’s dad was off being seen with Janet.

“Hi, your new family is so adorable! Congratulations!”

Shay looked defensive, and enveloped her kittens. A reaction that was completely understandable. I know that new mothers feel vulnerable, and I am a tomcat after all. She probably thinks I want to eat her babies, or claim them as my own or something, so I did my best to look non-threatening and friendly.

“Oh, err, thank you,” she eventually replied hesitantly, not taking her eyes off her brood.

I gave her a smile through my box and kept my tail as low as I could.

“It must be tiring having so many," I continued, tenderly. "Four little ones, right?”

It was hard to count the wriggling balls of fur on her underside, all desperate to nurse. It didn’t look comfortable, but she was looking down at them so fondly. I could tell she was completely besotted. I was so happy for her. The last time I’d seen her she’d been thin and pale and at the side of the Furling leader in Charlie's body. He must have chosen her for her beauty; a trophy wife only used to gain the appeal and attention of the street cats he’d wanted to recruit. But now she was so different. She was simply glistening with pure joy.

“Yeah, four," she replied wearily. "Just a week old. Haven’t even had a chance to come up with names yet.”

“Is the father helping out? Does he have any ideas?”

She visibly relaxed. I was gaining some trust by mentioning the father; I think she could tell I wasn’t trying to inch my way into her new family. Or wasn’t trying to make a sly move or something.

“The father’s a bit of an oddball, actually," she laughed. "His ideas of good names come from these weird human books he likes to read.”

I pretended to be outwardly surprised, but I wasn’t at all. A cat who could read. What more proof did I need to now that she was with Dexter? I was thrilled and really happy- Dexter was a father!!!

“He might be odd, but I bet he makes a great dad,” I said proudly, while trying not to give away that I was certain Dexter would be the best dad ever. “Why don’t you let him name two, and you name two? Seems fair, don’t you think?”

“If my kittens are named Archemedes and Zeus, they’ll be laughed at on the streets.”

I straightened up in my box.

“My previous owner named me Schrodinger after a human scientist, and I like it. But most people call me Schro. So how about nicknames? Like Archie and Zoo-zoo?”

She thought about it, and looked down at the balls of fur that were suckling at her. “Yeah, that could work. Thank you, Schrodinger.”

I smiled.

“Call me Schro.”

She gave me a calculated look. “Okay, Schro. And you can call me Shay. It’s short for Shayla.”

I wanted to hear more about her family and Dexter and learn more about her owner, maybe even get some clues as to where they lived. But at that very moment Janet and Hank’s dad emerged from the vet’s room (he didn’t look particularly worse for wear- Ronack didn’t seem to have a hatred towards Vets), and I was removed from my box by Cassie and handed over to Janet.

Shay’s owner was getting up too, to pay at the reception desk. I knew Shay wouldn’t be here when I was finished.

I don’t know why, but it almost hurt to think of saying goodbye to her. Especially when we hadn’t actually met or talked before. Yet, it felt like I knew so much about her, and as though she were a connection to my past life…

I wanted to say something profound, and a part of me almost wanted to leap from Janet’s hold on me, but I didn’t want to scare her of her kittens. So I didn’t.

All I could come out with in a choked, fake cheery voice was,“It was nice meeting you Shay!” as I was reluctantly carried away. “Good luck with your pawfuls!”

And then I was taken round the corner and Shay and those shaggy little mini-Dexters were out of sight.

Chapter Text

March 19th 2000
Mood:/ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

It’s been a quiet few weeks during which nothing’s really changed. Except the weather, I guess. The air feels slightly warmer, tastes fresher, and my favourite type of birds I used to watch are back, fluttering about outside Cassie’s window (my favourite spot to perch). Ronack and Hank are happy. That whole mission was a nice distraction, but now I’m back to wallowing.

I just don’t know what to do with myself, or my life.

Jake’s happy with his brother. Hank has his Dad. Dex is a Dad and has four cute furballs to take care of.

But who do I have?

March 25th 2000
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

We celebrated Cassie’s birthday today. I was really excited until Janet brought out those big colourful floating round things. They just hung there motionless in the air like wingless birds, occasionally swaying, but they definitely didn’t smell alive. And then when Hank bit into one thinking it was edible it made the loudest sound! I’d instantly thought I was back on Tollana and the ground was shaking from the sky fire again! I bolted into Cassie’s room and hid for a long time after that.

When I came out, Cassie was downstairs, upset. First I felt super guilty because I thought it was my fault for abandoning her on her birthday, but then I overheard her whimpering to Janet, and my heart dropped out of my stomach:

Apparently Sam had promised to come today, but then she hadn’t.

Now I’m just as upset as Cassie.

March 26th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

Where is Sam? She isn’t missing if she’d made that promise to Cassie, right? But then, maybe that promise had been made a long time ago.

I decided this called for another mission since it was a weekday and Cassie and Janet weren’t home.

Hank didn’t care much for Sam’s disappearance, and Ronack can’t walk much, so that just left me on my own. Just in case something went wrong, I told Hank where I was headed so he could rescue me if that evil smoky Pound man picked me up or something, and then I decided I’d take advantage of the mild weather and go to Sam’s. I remembered the route well enough, having ridden on the back of Sam’s bike a few times before when we’d visited Cassie, and when O’Neill had driven us from Janet’s to Sam’s by his truck the last timeline.

It was quite the trek, but I found some streets were lined with pretty pink trees with a nice smell, and all-in-all it was a pleasant walk. I even saw a rather cute female cat on the way who reminded me of Cleo, not that I talked to her or anything. But that cat looked happy, and I hoped Cleo was, too, wherever she is.

Finally, after what felt like an hour or so, I was there.

The last time I’d been in Sam’s house, although I’d anticipated it, I’d still been gutted there hadn’t been anything left that proved I’d lived there inside- not even a remnant of my fancy orange fur.

All that had remained was my cat portal, which thankfully, was still here even now.

A siren blared and I quickly pushed my way through. I’m always scared that pound man is chasing after me.

It was dark in the house; the curtains were all closed, blocking out the radiant spring sun. But what struck me instantly was that there wasn’t just little to none of my smell, but that Sam’s was very faint. It was clear that she hadn’t been home in a very long time, either.

There was nothing fresh in the fridge, but nothing that had gone off and stinky, either. She didn’t plan to be home anytime soon. And there were piles and piles of papers on the floor in front of the entrance to the house. The postman had been many times since Sam had last been home. And her phone was flashing- I knew that was a message.

I knew curiosity killed the cat, but I had to press it. Maybe it would give me a clue.

*Beep* Sam? Oh hey, it’s Mark. Abbie and Dale were asking if you had any time over spring break. They’re out for school soon, so if you have any holidays, err, maybe you wanna come to San Diego?”*Beep*

Who’s Mark? And who’s Abbie and Dale? Are they other cats? And where’s San Diego?

*Beep* Seriously Sam? It’s been days… actually, you know what, forget it-”

Woah, whoever this Mark is, he has issues.

*Beep* Errr, I shouldn’t have said that… You know I’m just frustrated with your military keeping you and Dad out of my life, like I said before when you just dropped by, but I just wish you wouldn’t do that to Abbie and Dale. They think you’re this cool Aunt who’s gonna show up again and spoil them and they talk about you all the time. Just call back, Sam, yeah?”

The machine’s still flashing, looks like there’s another one.

*Beep* Ms Carter, this is VASA Fitness. Your two-year subscription is coming up, so you’ll need to drop by and fill out the paperwork to continue with us.

Two years? VASA… what? Maybe it could be something important. I try to find the button to play the message again, but then there’s another beep and then it says Message Count, zero.

Oops, I have a feeling I’ve done this exact thing before a very long time ago. Oh well, I hope she doesn’t ever suspect me whenever she comes back.

April 1st 2000
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\?

Cassie made Janet mad this morning because she’d made the coffee salty, and called her an “April fool”. I didn’t think it was a nice thing to call her Mom a ‘fool’, but personally I don’t see the problem with making things salty. Fish and meat, it all tastes better with salt. Hank and Ronack agreed with me, none of us really understanding what all the morning's fuss was about.

April 2nd 2000
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

At dinner time Cassie was bemoaning about a boy in her class that was distracting her in a class named History (I get the feeling Dexter would have enjoyed the sound of that), and poking her because he sits behind her.

“He probably just likes you, Cass,” Janet said.

“That’s stupid, Mom. Why would he annoy me if he liked me?”

I couldn’t help smile. Dex used to deliberately annoy Jake, but I know he definitely liked, and even respected Dexter. The same could well be true for this boy. Though if he gives her too much trouble, I’d be more than happy to slip into her backpack to school and teach him a lesson with my claws.

April 5th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

It was dinnertime again when Janet’s cell phone rang.

My ears pricked up to hear a seldom voiced name: “Major Carter’s what?! I knew it- I told her- Okay, I’ll be right there.”

Janet made her apologies and left in a hurry.

It’s times like these that I really wish I could talk to Cassie, wanting to reassure her that Sam was probably okay because she always was, no matter how hurt she’d been off-world. And yet, she seems comforted enough by our presence. And I guess she’s used to her Mom being suddenly called to help at the Mountain, since she is a doctor.

So when Cassie stuck on a movie and dug out a box of ice cream from the freezer (she even shared some with me, which reminded me of when Sam did the same whenever she was sad about something!) and I just curled up on her, with Hank laying his chin on her leg.

Janet called once during the movie, and I was disgruntled to have to move from my comfy spot, but it was worth it to finally get the answer to the question I’ve had for so long: Cassie said, while fondling my ears, that Sam was under Janet’s care for working too hard because Jack, or rather O’Neill, needs her help.

I spent some time absorbing the information, and the fact that she'd told me at all. I wonder if Cassie thinks I understand her?

But anyway, Sam had to be in the Mountain, in the infirmary where I’d had my check ups. It didn’t seem strange to hear that Sam had overworked herself, because she’d always been like that. But based on the condition of her house, and the fact that she’d even missed Cassie’s birthday surely meant that she was letting herself be confused by her work, and that wasn’t healthy.

The movie Cassie had chosen wasn’t particularly engaging; it had a distinct lack of animals and way too much talking about mindless human relationship drama, so after some further pondering I just let myself drift off in the comfort of Cassie’s warm lap.

***

I feel calm and relaxed. Like I’m not in my body anymore.

I’m in a forest with colourful birds, but I can’t see their heads. And Lya’s here, but I can’t see her body. But I can see the sky above me, and sometimes it’s day, and then, if I think hard enough, it’s night again, and the headless birds fly away.

”-You have visited the space between spaces. You are not as young as the humans you live amongst. You have awakened your Ability. Use it to touch the minds of those you love and trust most. Use it to seek those with whom you've previously crossed paths-’”

***

There’s a thud and my eyes fly open. It’s dark; the TV’s turned off and Hank and Cassie are both asleep on the sofa. I think the noise must have been the empty tub of ice cream dropping onto the floor, because I can see some melted liquid oozing onto the carpet. I decide to lap it up, because I know she’s already upset about Sam and her Mom going off, and I don’t want to get in trouble for making a mess when Janet comes back hopefully by morning.

Despite the taste of the warm-ice-cream which is basically just yummy cream,my mind is full of what I just saw in my dream, and it makes me want to go out and try something possibly crazy.

From the snores from another room, I can tell that Hanks’ dad was asleep in his basket in the kitchen. I don’t want to wake him, so I pad quietly across the linoleum and through the portal in the door not far from him, and let myself out.

I reclaim a part of my territory by relieving myself on a patch of grass that smells too much of Hank’s scent, then I clamber up to the top of the roof.

I hear the faint sound of other cats meowling in the night, but I ignore them and focus on the sky above me.

I think O’Neill’s up there somewhere, on another planet. Just like Narm. Only, O’Neill is lost. And I think it’s hurting Sam so much she’s sick because she won’t give up on him. So, and this is probably crazy, I know, but if I can find O’Neill, then Sam will be better and happy again, and then she’ll come and visit me and Cassie again and all will be well, right?

So, where is O’Neill? And can I help find him?

I relax my body and try to get back into that mindset I was when I was in that other die-menshun. When I could hear Lya’s thoughts. When I could make the sky change. Can I do that here?

I nestle myself into the crook of the chimney and roof and take a deep breath of chill air. What I’m doing is probably completely insane, but I can’t believe Lya would ever be the type of person to lie. Nor exaggerate. So I have to believe her that I *do* have an ability of some kind, and if so, then I have to use it. Sam and O’Neill need my help.

Chapter Text

April 8th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ｡ꞈ｡ᐟ\

I feel my senses sharpen, like I’ve never been so alert in my life, but I can barely feel my body.

But that’s okay. I don’t need it.

I allow the muscles in what was my tail and paws limpen and but disappear. I can’t even feel if I’m breathing anymore. It’s dark now. I can’t see anything, but not because it’s night, but because there’s nothing to see. I don’t even have eyes anymore. And yet, I feel everything around me. It’s like seeing something other than light with something other than my eyes. I can pick out the energy of dozens of rumbling vehicles, the movement of people in nearby houses, even the tiny heartbeats of rodents scuttling beneath the ground. It’s like everything is laid out to touch with just my mind. It’s exactly like Lya said. She was right. I do have a power.

Has it taken three days of almost non-stop practice to reach this far, or has it been much longer? Has it been weeks? Maybe. Time seems to have lost any meaning. I can stretch out and slow or quicken the energy around me with just a thought. It’s unsettling, but I have to keep focus. I’m doing this for Sam. I’ve never come this close. This place, this almost-space-between-spaces, I guess, is getting more and more to be like where I was with Lya and the Furling. But it hasn’t come easy. I’ve been spending all my free time until now concentrating on getting here. It’s almost like you need to ‘zone in’. Of course, as a cat, zoning out comes more than easily, but this is quite literally the opposite. The level of concentration required is intense, a bit like when I first began communicating with Narim when I’d needed to channel my thoughts and emotion into one single, understandable piece of information for Narim to comprehend. So at least I’ve had some experience to draw on.

But this isn’t about Narim. I have to find Sam and make sure she’s okay, and I’m growing in confidence with every immeasurable second that I can do it. I’m certain Lya told me I can touch the minds of those I love the most, and who do I love more than Sam? Then, if I master the power to do that, surely I’ll be able to find O’Neill afterwards, too, and that’ll make Sam happy again. And if Sam’s happy, then me and Cassie will be happy, too.

So I hyperfocus on finding Sam. I know she’s somewhere in the Mountain being cared for by the doctors, but I can’t make sense of any direction around me. I have no way to orient myself in my current state. I’m bodiless, floating in dark nothingness. But wait, I can feel the sudden conglomeration of a vast amount of energy deep beneath a faraway surface. And then somehow, I’m there. Under the mountain itself. I can feel its vast mass and weight above me now, while an abundance of electrical energy runs down through its depths. And the portal, it’s here. I think it must be on, because it’s pulsing and stretching the fabric of everything around it in an indescribable fashion. The density of energy of the portal’s unlike anything else, and it must been what attracted me, here like a flashing beacon. I can sense many humans around, too. I sense their collective determination.

I try to interpret what’s going on, whether there’s an emergency or if something’s wrong, but then it’s not long before everything seems colder and emptier. I think the portal’s turned off now. It’s still a huge sink, drawing the nearby energy into it like water falling down a drain, but I can pick out the rest of the Mountain more clearly now. I can read the people better… And I’m immediately certain of it. Sam’s mind isn’t here among them.

Is it possible she’s catnapping in the in-fur-mary? Would that stop me sensing her?

No, wait! I’ve found her somewhere else. Not down here, but up the on the surface. Yes! I definitely sense her! And her emotions are, wow, oh my cats- what’s happened? I know these feelings more than well; I’ve experienced this kind of pain myself, and it pains me immensely to know she’s feeling this way too; intense anger, rage, and betrayal… Oh my cats, Sam! Who’s responsible for making you feel this way?! And why is she moving so fast? Is she travelling elsewhere? Could she be in a vehicle? Yes, I think so! But she’s furious! And reckless, too, like she doesn’t even care if she makes a mistake and crashes. She could get hurt, or she could even hurt someone else, too! I relate to the depths of her pain, but she needs to stop! What can I do?

But wait a second, though it’s hard to measure. I don’t need to. She’s already stopped. I think she’s home! I can’t see anything or explain how I know, I just instinctively do! She’s in her house, and I have to get to her!

Suddenly the hammering of my heart returns, thumping against my now-existent chest. Noises- distant yelps and howling- enter my ears. Yes, I have ears again! They prick and strain against my returning fur on my head, and my newfound tail also stands on end as the orange-washed city bathed in the late sun swims into focus.

I’m back on the roof of my house in Colorado Springs, and I have to hurry! Sam needs me!

While I stretch my legs, trying to regain the feelings in my paws to get up, I decide to not bother wasting any time letting Hank know where I’m going. He wouldn’t believe me if I told him how I knew Sam was home, anyway.

Finding confidence in having full control of my body again, I leap down to the window ledge, down to the next, then pounce onto the nearby fence and follow it until I reach the street’s edge.

Hold on, Sam, I’m coming!

***

It’s not long before I’m on Sam’s street. It’s already darkened enormously that the street lights are lit. I spot her badly-parked car on the edge of the road, and dash up her path leading to her front door. There’s no missing the trace smell of her that lingers on her doorstep. I was right! She is here!

My heart thumps my body into action and I race around the side of the house to the back to find my old portal and quickly steal inside without a second thought.

An even stronger wave of her scent hits my nose. Sam! I’m coming! A sound from the back of the house let me know she must be in her bedroom.

I don’t want to scare her. I know she must still be extremely upset, but it’s been months since I last saw her. I need to see her and help her! I just can’t wait any longer!

So I pounce straight through the open doorway into what used to be our bedroom, to where I find her clutching a gun that’s pointed right at me!

I yelp in surprise! She looks wild and hostile, and I meowl in protest, scared for my life, but she immediately drops the weapon the moment she recognizes me.

“Schrodinger?! What are you doing here!?”

She immediately puts away her weapon. She must have thought I was an intruder. Does that mean she’s in trouble? Are the people in the Mountain after her, like when O’Neill, the Allergy man, Narim and I escaped from there and hid here?

I meowl again. There’s so much I want to ask her. To say to her, like, Are you okay? I miss you Sam. I love you. What happened to make you feel such pain?

It seems my meowl is enough, because all the previous anger and shock melts from her eyes, and she kneels to the floor to bend down and scoop me up, pulling me to her as tight as she can. I don’t care that I almost can’t breathe, Sam needs me and I need her.

I feel her quiver beneath me before she breaks into sobbing. She’s crying, and I’m so glad that I can be here for her like this.

“Schrodinger, they’ve given up on him!” she wails into my fur. “They won’t let me continue with my work! How could they do this? How could they send me home for psychological reasons?! There’s nothing wrong with me! And how can they think he’s dead? I can’t wait a year- He can’t wait a year! It’s not fair! He deserves better, after all he’s done for this planet!”

I have no idea who or what she’s talking about, but it’s clear that whatever this is has to be the cause of the betrayal and rage I sensed in her earlier.

It’s clear she’s frustrated and angry at someone, and honestly, I feel an equal sense of frustration. I just wish I could talk to her, and ask her what’s happened. Ask what I can do to help her. Maybe if I try and get back to that almost-space-between-spaces I could reach out and touch her mind again, but the smell and feel of her squeezing and cradling me is far too distracting and comforting. I’ve missed her so much, and there’s no way I would be able to concentrate to reach such a zone right now. I don’t even want to.

We stay in our embrace for a long time. We both needed this.

When Sam eventually stops crying, I look at her and study her reddened, blotchy face. Crying really is such a weird and messy human function. Her nose is all swollen and leaking. But if it makes her feel less upset, then I’m glad it’s something she can do.

I just want to be able to ask her so many things. Where has she been? Where is O’Neill? Is she okay? Can I help? Even whether she knows anything about Furlings… but I can’t.

She gets up and I follow her to the kitchen. She grabs a box of tissues and blows her nose, then prepares herself a glass of water, apologizing to me for not having anything for cats in the house.

That’s okay, I think to her. And honestly, in the rush of zoning in and touching her mind and racing here and hugging her, food is probably the last thing on my mind, anyway.

“I can’t believe you’re here, though. How did you know I was here? Or have you been waiting here all this time?”

Does she really think I’m some pining dog? Though I still appreciate her question. It gives me an opening. She’s asking me questions. Can I ask her one back?

No! I can’t! I’m a cat! The First Law of Cats is to never allow a human to know that we are intelligent, sentient beings. It’s forbidden.

But… and this is a crazy notion… but what if I’m different now? What if I’m not even a cat anymore? Lya called me ’special’, after all. Could I dare try?

I suddenly feel sick and freeze.

“What time is it anyway? I’d better get you to Janet and Cassie’s. They’ll be worried about you if they find you’re missing.”

But I don’t want to go to Janet’s yet. I’m not ready to share Sam.

“No!” I say aloud.

She looks at me, then smiles. What happened? Did she not understand me?

“I don’t have your cat box anymore, would you mind sitting in the back seat of the car?”

“I would mind,” I say aloud again. But she doesn’t react, only reaching down to pat me, while checking her watch. Is all she hears meowing?

My heart hammers. What I’m trying is breaking the ultimate taboo. I don’t even know what would happen to a cat who broke the Law. It’s just so unspeakable, we cats or even dogs don’t even talk about it.

But I want to keep trying. Sam’s here, alone, and I need to know what’s going on with her!

I decide to try something different. I spot the pictures displayed above her fireplace. If I can’t talk, maybe I can show her what I’m thinking. But I can’t reach the photos. So I grab the leg of a nearby dining chair and drag it with my teeth towards the fireplace until it’s within reach, then I leap up on it.

“Schrodinger, what are you doing?” Sam asks.

Good, I’ve got her attention. Now… I don’t know if this will work, but I’m going for it!

I reach up for the photo of her, Teal’c (whom I haven’t seen in too long!), the allergy man (don't purrticularly care for him), and O’Neill. I grab it with my teeth, then bring it down.

“Hey, hey! Be careful with that!” and Sam takes it from me.

I hiss in frustration as she puts it back in its original place.

“O’Neill!” I say, or probably meowl. “Where is O’Neill?”

I leap back up onto the chair and reach for the photo again and leap off the chair with it clutched in my jaw before she can stop me.

“Hey! Schrodinger, that’s glass! You might cut yourself!”

I appreciate her concern, but I’m not stupid. Of course, she doesn’t know that. That's the point. Humans are supposed to believe we’re just stupid animals.

I set it down on the floor gently, then paw O’Neill’s face in the scene. He and his team are all wearing green. I can see lots of trees, so it could be of them in Colorado Springs, but I imagine it’s more likely a photo of them on a mission. I feel a pang of envy for the life he and Sam have. I miss my old team. I miss that feeling of belonging and sense of purpose.

“You’re gonna scratch the glass, kiddo,” Sam murmurs then to my greater frustration she takes the photo away again. Ah! How difficult is it for humans to accept that a cat’s trying to talk to them for once!?

She starts to put the chair back in its original position, and I wrap myself around the chair leg, then heave it back with my body.

“What’s going on, Schrodinger? What are you doing?”

She sounds exasperated, and frankly, so am I.

With great annoyance I repeat the same movements again, leaping onto the chair and grabbing the photo and pawing at O’Neill’s face when I’ve set the photo down.

This time Sam doesn’t take the photo away. She’s crouched down to my level, and is staring at me with her mouth agape, looking weary.

Does she finally realize?!

“Look, I’m probably going nuts here… but are you trying to ask me where Colonel O’Neill is?”

I stare at her. My heart flails with hope and anxiety. Can I? Can I do this? Or will the gods zap me with some bolt of energy for trying? Will my fur all fall off? Will I drop dead if I take this step and break our sacred First Law?

Screw it. What do I have to lose? Cassie and Janet are lovely, but Hank and his Dad are their rightful pets, not me. I’m just a guest, but it can never be long term. There’s no sign of the Furling’s return. The world is safe. So if I’m about to forfeit my life in the hopes of communicating with Sam and helping her be happy, then so be it.

I look Sam right in the eye, and I gulp. Then, with a jolt of adrenaline giving me the courage I need, I move my head and make a deliberate, unmistakable, slow, nod.

I freeze, waiting for the inevitable punishment. But nothing happens. No death bolt. No falling fur. No sense that my life is being forced from my body. I’m alive.

“Did you just nod?!” Sam asks, alarmed.

I nod again, this time with more confidence. My heart is thumping hard. She knows I know what she’s saying. I paw at O’Neill again and meet her eyes, imploring her to understand.

“You want to know where Colonel O’Neill is?"

I nod twice. Thank the cats! She’s getting it!

“Oh boy, I really have gone nuts,” she says, running her hand through her hair. “Maybe MacKenzie was right…”

What? She doesn’t believe what she’s seeing? No, no! Come on, Sam! You’re smarter than this!

I’m not giving up that easily! I'm just going to have to be more obvious. I meowl for her attention then I prod at Sam’s photo, then lift my paw to point directly at Sam. I’m showing that I know who she is.

“Yeah, that’s a photo of me. The crazy person who thinks her cat is talking to her.”

I shake my head, though I feel a jolt of joy at her referring to me as 'her cat'. But, no! You’re not crazy, Sam! Though I might be crazy for expecting this to go easier.

“This is crazy. I’m taking you back to Janet’s. C’mon, let’s go.”

And before I can protest or do anything else to try to reason with her and make her understand that she’s not imagining me communicating with her, I’m being bundled into her car and we’re on the road.

Chapter Text

April 8th 2000 (continued)
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

“Hammond sent you home?”

“MacKenzie’s orders.”

I watch Janet take a long sip from her mug of cocoa, studying her friend. Sam looks ashamed, quiet and unnerved. She hasn’t said anything about me talking to me, and I’m a bit hurt by that.

“Look, Sam. You know, I warned several times that you were pushing yourself too hard.”

“Janet, if you wanna come out with a big, fat, ‘I told you so’ then be my guest.”

Janet took another sip from her mug. Sam was cupping hers for warmth, but not drinking.

“I’ve just been highly concerned that your work to rescue the Colonel was becoming obsessive-“

Sam reared in anger. “Did you tell MacKenzie that!?”

“No! Sam, of course not! But frankly I didn’t need to; your collapse the other day was more than enough of a sign than anything I could have said, which I didn’t, by the way.”

If I’m understanding right, Sam got sick because she was working so hard to rescue O’Neill? The paw thing!

“They’re shutting down my research and I’ve been ordered to return to field duty pending that I even pass my next psych eval.”

She threw me an irate glance, though I have no idea why.

“What? You’ve been ordered to stop?”

“Yeah…” she sighed into her own untouched mug of cocoa utterly dejectedly. “Makepeace is gonna be assigned to lead SG-1 for the interim. General Hammond said pending what the Tollan find a year from now when they reach the planet, either the Colonel’ll be reinstated, or… or we'll be holding a funeral.”

Sam was now clutching her mug so tight I was worried it was going to smash apart in her hands and scald her with its hot contents. Why do humans like hot food, anyway? It’s so unnatural.

“I see…”

Janet didn’t seem to know what to say, and neither do I. They think O’Neill’s dead? But Sam’s been working so hard to rescue him. So he must be alive. Right?

“He’s alive, Janet. Colonel O’Neill’s a survivor. He’s still out there, and he deserves a chance to come home earlier.”

Janet looked at Sam sympathetically.

“I’m not saying he doesn’t, but remember when I asked if this was a problem?”

“Is this another ‘I told you so?’ coming?”

“I just don’t want you to kill yourself over him, Sam.”

“After everything he’s done in service of his country; of our entire planet, he shouldn’t have to wait a whole year for the Tollan to rescue him.”

My whiskers twitch at the mention of the Tollan. Would Narim be the one to rescue O’Neill? No, surely not. He isn’t a pilot.

“But unless you prove he’s alive, you can’t continue your work?”

”No.“

My tail stands on end as a brainwave hits me. I can do that! I can use my power and sense if he’s alive or not, the same way I found Sam!

But how do I tell Sam that?

The same way I did in Sam’s house, I conclude.

I scan the photos on the wall. But there’s none of O’Neill on display. So I go into Cassie’s room instead and soon find one on her bedside table- it’s of her and Hank, and O’Neill standing behind them in what looks like a park. They both look much younger, and O’Neill’s head fur is still all brown. The colour reminds me of Dexter’s coat, and I briefly wonder how he’s doing with his brood.

Anyway, I grab the photo quietly since Cassie’s concentrating on doing her school homework, ignoring Hank’s questioning look who’s curled on Cassie’s bed, then slip out back to the living room.

I drop the photo onto the floor with a clatter to get Sam and Janet’s attention. Janet looks puzzled but Sam looks shocked.

I reach out a paw to point at O’Neill, but before I can, I’m overcome by intense pain. It shoots through my spine, and I fall to the floor, unable to move.

Why? Why is this happening?

“Schrödinger, what are you doing with this?” Janet asked confusedly, then scoops me up while I’m still unable to feel my paws and carries me back to Cassie’s room.

By the time we’re in her doorway I’ve regained control of my limbs. What happened to me?!

“Cassandra Frasier! Schrodinger took this! You can’t let the animals get a hold of dangerous things like this!”

“Sorry, Mom, I didn’t realize,” Cassie groaned, and I felt bad for getting her into trouble. “This chemistry homework is really hard. I don’t get what a molar is at all.”

“Oh, hun. I shouldn’t have been mad at you. We’ve all under a bit of strain lately. Look, honey, when Sam’s feeling a bit better I’m sure she’d be more than happy to help you, or I can- though I’m sure you’d rather a science lecture if it were coming from Sam, especially when you haven’t seen her in so long.”

Cassie’s eyes light up. Cassie’s definitely missed Sam as much as I have.

“Thanks Mom. How is she?”

“She’s upset about something that happened at work, but she’s doing better now. You can come down in a bit.”

“Okay, I’ll just skip the parts I don’t know for now“. Janet left, and Cassie bent down from her desk to scratch the back of my ears, “Silly kitty. What were you doing with this? Don’t get me into trouble again, yeah?”

I sigh guiltily, but I just couldn’t figure out what had been different from showing Sam the photo back in her house, then just now?

A repeat experiment is due.

I leapt onto Cassie’s bed then went for the photo, but a pair of hands grabbed my torso from behind.

“Oh no you don’t. What’s up with you anyway? You break into a pound and find Hank’s Dad, then you track down Sam, then you’re making mischief in my room…”

I meowl in protest but she just put me down and moved the photo out of reach on a taller shelf.

“Look, I can’t concentrate, I’m gonna go see Sam,” and she grabbed her heavy piles of paper and left the room.

I tell Hank what just happened, and about my ability to communicate with Sam, but he doesn’t seem to believe me.

***

Tonight Sam has stayed over, and I make the decision to keep her company. First she tried to shoo me away, but I insisted. She was upset and I know she doesn’t want me to live with her- I understand that now- but I know she needs me.

And I know O’Neill needs me too. But I can’t concentrate and get into the other die-menshun to seek him out. Not like this when Sam is so close to me. I’ll try again to reach O’Neill tomorrow, but for now I settle with snuggling against her, relishing in the smell of her (sweeter than the juiciest salmon!) and the rise and fall of her chest as she struggles to catch sleep.

Chapter Text

April 9th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

Sam ended up going back to her house the next morning and I got the impression I wasn’t welcome in joining her. It was like there was a dark cloud over her. She’s upset and depressed.

But I know if I can find O’Neill, she’ll be better again.

So, once Cassie left for school and Janet went to work, I made my excuses to Hank and his Dad that I needed some time to myself, and climbed up a tree to be alone. I curled up my tail and closed my eyes, needing to focus; to reach out to O’Neill across the void.

I don’t know how much time passed. Once or twice I managed to get into a state where I could feel the energy around me, but it was a windy kind of day, and the rustling of the leaves kept distracting me and breaking my concentration. Chirps and tweets from birds would make my stomach rumble and snap my focus. Occasionally a truck would beep its horn somewhere in the distance.

This wasn’t working. I needed somewhere quieter. Obviously it would be better to wait until night, but I didn’t want to waste any more time.

I deftly leaped from my perch to the roof of the house, and prowled around to find somewhere suitable until I settled on the chimney.

Yes. That should do it.

It was a bit narrow and had some slimy dark things growing in it, but I nestled myself inside regardless and found it was just enough to filter out the noise of traffic and blowing tree branches.

In fact, I found it was rather so cozy that I ended up dozing off into a snooze, before I came to again. Oops! I felt a bit guilty, but truthfully I hadn’t been able to sleep so deeply when Sam had been tossing and turning all night, and we cats need our beauty sleep.

Feeling revitalized, though my bent limbs were a bit stiff, I adjusted my body slightly in the squeezed space and tried again.

Steadily I lost sense of my uncomfortable limbs. Of the faint whistling wind. Of my breathing, even. The energy of the world around me came to me. I could feel Hank in the house below me, sniffing at my litter tray, eww, what a breach of my privacy!. But I held my focus. Now wasn’t the time to be annoyed.

I moved onto seeking out his Dad. He was asleep nearby, and I could feel his placidity. He was having a good dream.

Then I found I could feel the heartbeats of a burrow of rats living under next door’s garden. I’d have to investigate that potential source of snack another time. Okay, I was making good progress. Now to focus my efforts on sensing something much, much further away. O’Neill wasn’t on this planet. He wasn’t close at all. But he couldn’t be that much fur-ther than the moon, right? And distance wouldn’t be important if I could reach the space-between-spaces. I felt certain that distance wouldn’t matter in that unique place.

I singly focus my mind on O’Neill, the same way I’d done to find Sam. I pictured his face, his crooked expression when he was watching me, the memory of him saying he liked dogs more than cats still haunts me, but this is for Sam. It doesn’t matter if this O’Neill feels that way.

I strain and will myself to reach out with my mind and seek him out… but there’s nothing. He simply isn’t there.

He’s either too far, or… or he’s dead.

No. Sam’s so certain he’s alive, and I fully trust her judgment, so I believe so too. He simply has to be outside the limit of his so-called power I have. So how can I get closer to him?

I paws, then decide to seek out Sam. It takes some time, but her emotions enter me. Depressed. Lethargic. Grieving. Angry. There she is. She’s lying on her bed in her house, still and cat-atonic.

I have to find a way to help her.

If O’Neill’s too far away, then I have to get myself closer to him right? I have to get myself near the 'stargate'. But how? Sam didn't believe her own eyes when I tried to communicate with her yesterday. She’s not herself and thinks she's going crazy, and I couldn’t even communicate with Janet without feeling great pain. What do I do? Break into the SGC again?

But then, pawing at photos or nodding my head isn’t the only form of communication. Humans write each other letters, like when the Beast brought that piece of paper to Sam that I tore up before she saw it. It seems a lifetime ago. Wait, what happened to the Beast in this timeline?

I reach out with my mind again, searching for an abominable man capable of cruelty and hurt to the human I love. I almost dread to find him. To sense his essence. What kind of mind must he bear? A hateful one? And insane one? But it doesn’t matter, he isn’t reachable. I’m certain he isn’t here. I can only hope he’s far enough away to never hurt Sam ever again.

Good. Now back to the new mission. How do I learn to write a letter to Sam?

Chapter Text

April 13th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

The more time that passes, the easier it gets for me to reach a state where I can reach out to my surroundings with my mind. But it hasn’t been as easy to wrack up the courage to follow through on my rather crazy idea. It’s well-known how protective parents are of their young, especially new parents.

I stalk the building and clamber up the network of water pipelines and emergency ladders to reach a room that I’m certain has six cats inside; no humans. Their human is out. I have to take this chance because the teevee said the dreaded rain was on its way later this week.

I paw at the window and give a friendly, non-threatening meow to get their attention.

My heart jolts with nostalgia to see the familiar shaggy brown fur approach the window. His expression, however, isn’t familiar. He looks intimidating and enraged.

“Clear off!” he yells threateningly, leaping onto the inside of the window sill with his back arched and tail stiff and tall.

“Please. I need your help. My name is Schrodinger. You’re Dexter, right? I’ve heard a lot about you, and I’ve met your wife, Shay.”

I immediately know I’ve made a mistake mentioning Shay because Dexter’s body tenses even further and he hisses at the glass that separates us so hard that a layer of spit is sprayed onto the pane.

“Oh, so you thought you could just show up and just try to worm your way into her life!?” I shudder at the word worm. “Get out of here you filthy tomcat!”

He paws at the window and I give a wobble and take a step back in shock but I manage to keep my balance on the building-side perch I’m on.

“I’m not here for Shay. I’m here for you,” I try desperately. It pains me to see Dexter act like this when we used to be so close. Two years seems so long ago. “I know you can read human. I want your help to write a letter to my old human. I need her help with something.”

He leers at me.

“Don’t be preposterous. I can’t read human.”

My heart gives a lurch, until I am certain the timeline change couldn't have caused such a shift. He’s simply lying.

“Yes you do, a cat named Jake told me,” I reply with confidence, hoping mentioning Jake pans out.

It does. There’s a shift in Dexter’s stance. He relaxes slightly and looks taken aback.

“Wait, you know Jake?”

“Yeah, me, Jake and his brother Charlie go way back. We’re neighbours and our humans work together,” I reply as nonchalantly as I can, hoping Dexter never fact-checks the truth- that they both hate my guts, though at least the part about Janet and Ferretti working together is true.

“Oh.” Dexter seems to be considering things. “Why do you want to write a letter to a human? You know they cann’t know it’s from you?”

“Why not?"

He looks aback, in curiosity. “You question our First Law? You’re an odd cat, though I can see why Jake likes you. He’s an oddball himself, isn’t he?”

I smiled. “He’s certainly got a dry sense of humour, I’ll give you that!”

Dexter relaxed, seemingly believing my story and motives. “He’s something else, but he saved my bacon a couple of years back. I was homeless on the streets and he stood up for me. Got me cleaned up and gave me some pointers to break the ice with Shay, too. I really owe him.”

"That's amazing, he never told me that," I lie, continuing the conversation to built rapport and trust between us. In fact, I do know how much Jake helped Dexter.

“Okay, look, I'll help you out, but I need you to do me a favour first.”

I’m a cat who’s faced worm-infested animals, been to other planets and saved the world. I’m sure whatever it is will be a prowl in the park in comparison.

“Anything!” I declare enthusiastically.

He glances back behind him. “It’s Shay. All the nursing she’s doing gives her insane cravings, but our human works at a school and is really busy and doesn’t make that much money. She only gives us basic cat food, and it’s not that I’m ungrateful of selfish because it beats being homeless and eating garbage scraps like I used to, but Shay’s desperate for some fresh, uncooked meat. Especially chicken or fish. One of our kits isn’t growing as large as we’d like and we’re worried Shay’s not producing enough milk and giving him enough sustenance. I’d go out and get some myself but I don’t want to leave my family alone, and I was right to trust my instincts because here you are, a stranger, right on our windowsill!”

A kitten in need of food? Sounds like a mission for the old SC-1, I think to myself with glee.

“Don’t worry, I’m on it! I’ll be back with fresh food for your family as soon as I can!”

Chapter Text

April 14th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\
Dexter pawed at the page of the human children’s picture dictionary that Dexter had chosen them to start with. It was fortunate Dexter’s current human was a teacher of young humans and had a lot of simple books with large letters in storage.

“But you have to be careful your human doesn’t think you wrote it. You know what happens if you try to communicate with a human, right?”

“I know it’s our First Law, but what actually happens to a cat if they break it?” I asked, tearing my eyes away from the picture of a small, cute cat that looked a little like Cleo that’d made me maudlin.

“Searing pain, of course! I tried it on my previous human. I tried to nod when she asked me a question one time. It hurt so bad.”

That’s exactly what happened when I tried to communicate that I wanted to talk to O’Neill in Janet’s house.

“But that’s not the worst of it. A human who finds out we truly understand them… dies.”

“What!?!”

“It’s true! My old owner was a linguist. She was the one who taught me to read. The same day I pawed out a word to her that she recognized it as a word… she… died.”

How could this be? Surely Dex would have told him this in the other timeline? But he never mentioned it! Sure, he said his owner had been old and had died, and that had left him homeless, but nothing about this.

“What happened? How did she die?” I asked, disbelievingly.

“The paramedics who came after I got a neighbour’s attention to help said it was a heart attack.”

There was no way, surely. In the other timeline, all humans had known about the cats communicating when they’d taken over the country, and they hadn’t died.

“That has to be a coincidence, Dexter! She was an old human, wasn’t she? You have no need to blame yourself.”

“But of course I do! I blame myself every day.”

Has this same thing happened in the other timeline? Had the other Dex surely had carried around the guilt of killing his old human the whole time, too? He’d never known…

“So be careful, Schrodinger. You say you have information about your human’s lost lover that will help her find him, but is risking her death worth it?”

A nagging doubt threatened to creep into my fur, but no. There was simply no way. What happens with Dex had to have been a coincidence.

“Yes,” I replied non committedly, still pondering about the pain Dexter had described. It hadn’t once happened in the other timeline, but it had happened in Janet’s living room. But that same pain hadn’t happened when I’d tried to talk to Sam in her house last week. How could they be different?

After some more back and forth, Dexter bought my oversimplified motive for learning to write the letter, and he happily accepted the gift of three fresh mackerel that I’d stolen from the fish market about four streets away, though I dare not go back there again. I nearly got flailed, though it had admittedly been a fun rush of adrenaline to dart away by a hair's breadth!

“Look, I’ll help you in return for more fish as agreed- my wife looks so rejuvenated already, so thank you- but be forewarned that this could be a dangerous path you’re choosing. It’s also a difficult path, too. It took me months to learn to read.”

I nod. I can do it. Anything for Sam!

***

April 17th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ^ ᴗ^ᐟ\♡

Over the next few days, Dexter came to trust me more and more. Shay, even, made an appearance more than once, curious and amused to watch us look at pictures of animals as Dexter sounded out letters such as c-a-t, cat or b-e-a-r, bear over and over. But the highlight had been receiving the honour of being formally introduced to the kittens. They’d grown so much since I’d seen them at the vet’s a little over two months ago. They were no longer writhing little furballs constantly attached to their mother. They were independent, walking, wide-eyed and curious little munchkins with wildly different personalities. There was a timid one- he was the runt of the litter; the one Dexter must have been worried about. He hadn’t started talking yet, though he seemed keenly observant. Then there were two girls who looked just like their mother and were very interested in grooming each other and talking about food. Then there was one, named Shanks, who was an absolute carbon copy of Dexter. Not only did he have the precise same shaggy brown fur and eye colour, but he had a naturally sharp mind, and was already speaking in multiple word sentences. The heart-bursting pride and I felt at meeting these adorable little mini-Dexters was overwhelming, and for the first time in my life, I found my heart aching for the chance to have kittens of my own some day.

“You’re a quick study, Schrodinger,” Dexter beamed as I propped his human’s pen in my mouth between my teeth and the paper, and made a circular stroke. “Yeah! That looks like a ‘c’!”

Shay was there too, shaking her head in disbelief, though she was also beaming with pride at her mate. “Our kittens are lucky to have such a Dad. You make a great teacher, husband.”

I almost dropped the pen from my mouth from the scene of how much Shay was gushing over her husband. It was incredibly wholesome and of course I was genuinely happy for him, even if I was a bit jealous of his purrfect life. I was glad this timeline had worked out so much better for Dexter than the last, even if it hadn’t for me in some ways. I’ve lost Sam again. I’ve been left with even less friends, and above all, I hate feeling alone and apart from everyone else. Dissociated, in many ways.

But in retrospect, at least I’ve found that I’ve been able to fully make peace with Sam giving me away when she started her dangerous job. I totally understand the fear she must have had that she might not come back, and that I’d be suddenly left without food or a family. I also understand, now, that if she hadn’t left me with Narim, when this planet’s cats would have been taken by the Furmidables and changed along with Jake and Dex, I’d also have been one of them. Just another brainwashed, drone soldier working for them. O’Neill and the allergy man would forever have remained prisoners, or perhaps even killed.

Yes, itwas better that it had all happened this way. Plus, I’ve gotten to see for myself first-paw what Sam does all those times she went to work. I know more about her, have spectacular respect for her, and love that we share a similar burden of responsibility; I need to be on the lookout that nothing like what happened with Goran happens again, just as Sam also safeguards this planet in her own way as a part of her own team. I love her so much, and I appreciate and am thankful that she was always thinking of me and my safety first. Of course it hadn’t been her intention, it did lead to incredible and irreplacable cat-ventures and memories.

I only wish she could have communicated better. I only wish she could have explained to me why she was giving me away before she’d handed me over to Narim that day. I wish she could have even kissed me goodbye. It would have hurt less and saved me so much dwelling and suffering. But what’s done is done. The past is in the past. I choose to forgive her, and I’ll always love her unconditionally. And I vow to do all I can to reunite her with O’Neill and bring her back to happiness.

“That’s it! Keep going, that kind of looks like an a, but you want to give it more of a swish at the bottom, like how our tails look when they’re curled.”

It was seriously difficult to control the pen between my jaw while trying to keep it upright. I tried to follow Dex’s instructions but the pen wobbled, then slipped down my teeth and toppled onto the piece of paper.

“No problem, great try! Let’s try again!”

***

April 25th 2000
Mood: /ᐠᵕ̩̩̥ ‸ᵕ̩̩̥ ᐟ\

“Schrodinger, I don’t know how you found me, but I’m sorry but I’m really not in the mood.”

I’d had to reach out with my mind to locate her. I’d found her in a bar and waited for her in the car park on her motorcycle until she’d come out, well after sun down, stumbling and smelling of putrid fruit.

I pulled out the paper I’d carefully written but she merely brushed me off.

“Shoo! Just let me get home.”

She was barely balancing. Riding her motorcycle in this state would be too dangerous! I didn’t want her to die!

I rummaged in the knapsack I’d brought and hurriedly tugged out a new piece of paper with my teeth, followed by the pen I’ve been practicing with given by Dex.

Crap, which way did the tail of the first letter curl? I thought as I tried to spell out Janet’s name as fast as I could, tearing a hole in the paper in my panic. Damn, concrete is so rough to write onto.

I looked up to see Sam blearily looking at what I was doing. She looked irritated.

“Holy Hannah, and now I’m fucking hallucinating again. Just great.”

She grabbed her keys from her jacket pocket and clumsily tried to insert them into the ignition.

No! I reared and sprang up to the handlebars and fired a warning hiss at her, making her drop her keys in surprise.

“Okay, fine, fine, you want me to call Janet? Whatever, you talk to her.”

She held her phone to me, I could see it said Janet’s name.

“Hello?” came Janet’s voice after it rang several times.

I meowled and tried to explain all I could but of course she couldn’t understand a word.

“Sam? Wait, is that Schrodinger? Is everything okay?”

I meowled and meowled, begging her to come help Sam before she killed herself on her bike.

“Sam? Wait, I’ll call back.”

I watched as Sam tried to reach for her dropped keys and toppled off her bike in a heap. I grabbed the keys myself and dashed off just as her phone rang.

“For fuck’s sakes,” I heard her grumble on the ground as some other humans left the bar.

“Hey lady, you alright?” asked one of the larger men, approaching her on the ground.

I paws-ed and my fur stood on end at the tone of his voice. I was reminded exactly of the Beast, and he smelled just like the beer the sorry excuse for a man used to drink, too. A second man was accompanying him, and was circling behind Sam, spinning alarm bells off in my head.

Sam’s phone kept ringing as the first man reached down to grab her bicep.

“Let me help you,” he bellowed as the second man gave a malicious, threatening laugh.

Sam was in immediate danger. I reared and saw red. I knew I couldn’t fight them both off, but I had to try. Just as Sam smashed a button on her phone, halting the ringing sound, all thought left my brain as my instincts kicked in. I let the keychain drop from my teeth with a clink and raced to sink my teeth into the leg of the larger man in a fit of rage and anger and desperation to protect Sam. He roared in pain, flailing and shouting as Sam yelled, ‘Lady Luck Bar’, the meaning of which I didn’t understand.

I clung up his pants leg and hoisted myself higher to swipe my outstretched claws at his face, slicing his cheek open.

“Get off me, you animal!”

In a blur of movement a large force had thrown me onto the ground in a clatter. I skidded, but my fur protected me from the gravel of the car park’s surface. I refocused my vision to see the two men- one bleeding and one with a black eye from Sam’s own attacks- grabbing her legs and starting to pull her to the dark side of the bar with no lights as she struggled and flailed and kicked her legs against their strength. But the alcohol she’d ingested had clearly compromised her coordination.

I needed reinforcements. I couldn’t stop what was happening alone. So I made the choice to leave Sam and darted through the door of the bar and yelled as loud as I could for attention over the raucous of voices and music within and got the attention of a worker there, a larger, pink-faced woman.

“Hey, out you! Can’t have pets in here!”

I refused to budge and tugged at her shirt towards the direction of the door.

“What’s going on?” she asked, and I pleaded with her eyes to follow me.

She did.

She tailed me out of the door in to the parking lot and towards the direction of the noise.

“What the heck are you two doing?!”

At the sound of the bartender the two men let go of Sam, who was in a defensive position on the ground, and ran for it.

“I’m calling the police!! Don’t think you can get away with it!!”

Then she crouched down to help Sam. I was so relieved the danger had passed.

***

“What were you thinking, getting plastered alone in a bar in this neck of town?”

Janet was really laying into Sam on the drive back to Colorado Springs.

“S'not any of your business wharr I do in my time off, Janet," Sam rebuked in an exhausted slurr.

“We’ll get your bike tomorrow, but for now I’m not letting you out of my sight, Sam. You’re sleeping this off at my place, and I need to check out that wound on your head.”

“S'nothing, Janet.”

“It isn’t, Sam! From what the bartender said, if Schrodinger hadn’t been there, you could have been sexually assaulted!”

“I CAN TAKE CARE OF MYSELF!!” Sam suddenly roared hysterically. The silence that followed in the car was palpable, only broken by a shift in gears of the engine as the car began climbing a hill.

Janet seemed to be taking a few breaths to choose her next words carefully.

“You’re not the only one upset that Colonel O’Neill is missing, but this self-destructive path you’re on is stupid-”

Sam punched the side door.

“-and wrecking my car isn’t going to help anything! Just sit still til we get back and you can sober up.”

Sam harrumphed audibly and sank into her seat with her arms folded as I curled up on the back seat in concern. I’ve never seen her like this. Her behaviour was out of control. I needed to communicate my idea to her about O’Neill as soon as I could.

Not a word was exchanged between the two women the rest of the journey to Janet’s.

There, Sam was led inside to sit on the sofa, while Janet fussed over her patient, as Hank and his Dad watched on from afar in confusion. I hadn’t had a chance to tell them what had happened, I was still trying to process it myself. Why did humans drink stuff that made them behave erratically? Why was Sam so angry at Janet when she was trying to help? And why was she so angry with me when she saw the letter I’d worked so hard to write, too?

“Ah, I forgot my med kit in the car. Could you get it, Cass?”

“Yeah, sure Mom.”

Janet got up to fetch Sam a glass of water and a pack of ice to put on her leg, where the beginnings of a purple discolourization was beginning to appear.

Cassie returned.

“Here you go,” she said, handing the forgotten white plastic box, “and I found this in the car. Is it yours, Sam?” asked Cassie, holding up my knapsack. My heart gave a jolt. In all the worry for Sam I’d forgotten I’d stowed the knapsack inside the car backseat while Janet had been settling Sam into the passenger seat. She’d still been insisting on riding her bike home.

“Oh here we go,” moaned Sam, seething and glaring at me.

I’d been planning to show her the paper again once she’d calmed down, maybe tomorrow, but it was almost as though she were daring me to do it.

“Whose bag is that?” asked Janet, curiously.

I opened the knapsack and pulled out the paper.

“What’s this?” asked Cass, pulling the paper from my mouth as Janet pulled out a pair of scissors and some tape, muttering something about stitches.

“The paper says “Open staagaet Oneel” in really messy handwriting. Is this yours, Sam?”

“Ask Schrodinger,” Sam sighed, ignoring the paper Cassie was showing her.

“Are you okay, Sam?” Janet asked, looking truly concerned, and wiping off dried blood that had caked on Sam’s forehead.

“No, I’m not!" she cried defeatedly. "God… Janet, actually… I think I need a psych eval.”

“Well, I’m glad you said that,” she beamed, resting a hand on her friend’s shoulder. “And it’s okay to need help, Sam. I can drive you in tomorrow to talk to McKinsey.”

Cassie, however, I noticed, wasn’t following their conversation at all. She was instead staring at me, still clutching the paper.

“Schrodinger, did you write this?” she asked me in a quiet whisper, crouching down slowly to pet me.

I stared at her. Did she possibly believe? And should I answer her? If I answered, would I be risking her life? Would she have a heart attack, just like Dexter’s old owner?

But nothing like that had happened last timeline, surely, or that Dex would have opened up to me about it. We’d been that close! So this new Dexter’s owner’s death had to have been a coincidence. I was certain!

I locked gaze with her and with great courage, gave a small, clear, short nod.

Cassie’s eyes widened. Shoot- was she in pain? Was she going to die after all?

No, she wasn’t! She was beaming!

“Oh my god, Mom! You won’t believe this! I *knew* it! Schrodinger does understand us! He helped rescue Hank’s dad at the pound remember? And the photo of Jack! And now he’s written this note!”

Janet looked away from her treatment of Sam’s injury, bloodstained pad still in her hand. “That’s crazy, Cassie!”

“No, it’s true! Schrodinger, same as before, show us, nod your head.”

I feel Janet and Sam’s attention burned into me. Hank and his Dad are looking at me too, both horror-struck.

“Schrodinger, did you write this note?” Cassie asked again, expectantly, her grin faltering slightly.

My body was frozen rigid at the pressure of their expectant faces. But I had to answer quickly. I had to convince Sam to let me contact O’Neill through the gate and verify he was alive, for her sake. For Sam, I had to disobey the greatest Rule of Cats.

I engaged my neck muscles, but suddenly- I was suddenly overcome with an intense shock of pain. It coursed through my spine and tail, making my chest cavity heave with agony. I couldn’t breathe. I couldn't stand at all. I fell to the floor, my eyes screwed shut.

“Schrodinger!?”

Why? Why, when I was so close? Why did it happen again, now!?

Chapter Text

April 25th continued
Mood: /ᐠ ._. ᐟ\

There’s nothingness here, and I’m sure this isn’t the die-menshun Lya took us- nothing’s in weird shapes or upside down, but still, there’s something about here that has a similar sense of disconnectedness, and yet, a connectedness with *everything*.

I need to find O’Neill…

“Schrodinger!”

Consciousness returns and I tear my open eyes to a worried Sam.

“Hey, kiddo! You’re back!”

I indulged in the behind-the-ear rubs Sam gave me- especially appreciating some under-the-neck scratches too- then sat up, recalling what had happened before my vivid dream. Sam had been drunk- still *was* judging by her smell and sway, though her earlier uncharacteristic rage and anger had completely faded. She’d been worried for me!

Just as I’d been worried for her all these long weeks.

“Hey Schrodinger, and here, have some coffee and sober up, Sam.”

Janet handed Sam a mug of the bitter smokey black liquid that made me feel a bit sick; she must have brewed it extra strong.

“I can’t see anything wrong with him,” she said, looking at me and feeling my ribs and checking my eyes.

“Hey, Schrodinger, did you write this?” asked Cassie, holding up the note I'd written, but I went rigid. I was too afraid to answer her, less I blacked out again.

Then she ran towards the coffee table, grabbed something, and thundered back eagerly.

“Here, can you write more for us?” she asked holding out a ballpen she clicked open.

Sam scoffed. “And I thought I was the crazy one,” she slurred.

I hesitantly took it from her palm with my mouth but was just too scared. It didn’t feel safe. And my mind was blank. I couldn’t remember my ‘y’s from my ‘w’s or anything else for that matter. So I just stood there still while the three women watched on.

“Well I’m gonna get my medical kit,” Janet proclaimed after an awkward paws. There was clear disappointment and skepticism in the air.

As Janet left the room- that’s when I felt it... Or rather I didn’t feel it.

A subtle mental barrier was preventing me from communicating with Janet. Almost impurrceptible, but I realized now it had always been there- and now it wasn’t.

I can’t explain it but in that moment I knew it was safe to proceed.

For whatever reason, it was safe to communicate with both Sam and Cassie.

But my mind was still blank and I could hear Janet had finished rummaging. She’d be back soon.

I’d wanted to write “yes” but I couldn’t think how to spell it, so I decided to copy O’Neill’s name exactly in the narrow space beneath where I’d written it under Dex’s supervision and encouragement just this morning with the pen held sturdily between my teeth.

“Oh my god, Sam- are you seeing this!?”

I dropped the pen as Janet re-entered, trailed by a grumpy-looking Hank who looked like he’d been woken up from a deep sleep and wasn’t happy about it.

Yes- there it was- the subtle barrier was back. I’d be in danger of fainting from the brain pain if I communicated again.

“Mom, look! Schrodinger wrote this while you were gone!”

Hank stared at me incredulously while Janet looked between me, Sam and Cassie disbelievingly.

“Sam?”

She gave a groan. “I really have no idea what I just saw,” then proceeded to rub the sides of her head in soothing motions.

“Sam!?” Cassie yelled. “Don’t tell me you didn’t see Schrodinger writing this name!”

“Ouch! Not so loud, Cass,” she said, massaging her temple again.

“Sam, come on!” Cass despaired, and suddenly I had an idea.

I picked up the ball pen with my teeth as Janet unpacked her medical kit- I didn’t fancy any vaccinations or prodding needles, anyway- and pulled at Cassie’s pyjama shirt towards the stairwell.

“Schrodinger?”

I meowed then tugged again, and she relented, with Hank following closely.

“You wrote something in human speech!?” he snarled under his breath. “You trying to get yourself killed!?”

“No! I’m trying to help Sam find her mate!” I hissed with the pen between my teeth.

As we made our way up the stairs suddenly Hank made a grab for the pen.

“What are you doing?!” I hissed.

“Protecting you from your own feline stupidity!” and he bounded off.

“Hank!” Cassie called as I pounced after him.

“Leggo!” I meowled, taking a swipe at his jaw as we reached the top step in unison, both stumbling forward into a barrel roll as we both scrambled for a hold of the ball pen that went flying.

I was so pissed. I thought I’d won Hank’s respect and friendship by releasing his father from jail. I felt so betrayed.

I snapped at his neck as he moved to headbutt my side.

“Both of you, stop!!”

It wasn’t Cassie’s voice that had caused me to stop in place, but Hank’s father. Hank, too, froze on the spot.

“Hank! Bad boy!” Cassie called, then scooped me up and pulled me into her room, the door lock clicking shut behind us, safely locking the two dogs out.

“Let’s try again in peace," she said soothingly, flattening my messed up fur for me. "I know you understand me, and I believe Hank does too. Tell me, I need to know. What are you trying to say?”

I was still panting from the earlier unexpected brawl. I didn’t know what to do. But Cassie tore off a page from her homework notebook, laying it on the floor before me, then held out a fresh pen at my face level.

“Take your time. You can do this, I’m listening, and I want to help you.”

Her soothing words helped calm me. It felt amazing to feel heard. To be fully believed by someone.

I sucked in a breath and let the jumble of symbols and strokes and curves that I’d been learning these past few weeks come back to me.

Very slowly and purposefully, I touched the pointed end of the pen to the paper, and began to write.

***

April 26th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ. ᴗ.ᐟ\

I can’t believe the fast turnaround since last night. From tackling two Beast-like men to having Sam, Janet and Cassie all believe me, and actually being back in the Gate Room!

“Sargent, dial P5C-768.”

“Yes, Sir.”

My heart pounded in time with Sam’s. Her grip on me in her arms was tight. I knew she was counting on me. The pressure was on but I had to keep calm and receptive.

But it was hard. It felt so long since I’d been in such close proximity to the gate. It held so many memories. Being given away to Narim. Coming home to an ominous Stargate command controlled by worm-infested cats. Coming home *again*.

“Chevron one encoded.”

It was no matter. What mattered was now. I needed to focus on O’Neill- apparently spelled with two L’s, as was corrected yesterday by an overzealous Cassie.

“Chevron two encoded.

"Chevron three encoded.”

I recalled meeting O’Neill. Feeling irate hearing that he was a dog person. Then learning to respect him as a soldier and equal. Then seeing him kiss Sam at that Christmouse party. Sam needed him in her life.

“Chevron four encoded.”

And I needed Sam in my life. A fixed, whole and happy Sam.

“Chevron five encoded.”

“I don’t know what in tarnation I’m going to tell the Pentagon if this works, Major.”

General Ham-and was still a skeptic, it seemed, but that wasn’t going to dissuade me.

“Chevron six encoded.”

“Yes, Sir,” she grinned, giving me a squeeze and then a kiss on my head that sent tingles down to the tip of my tail.

“Chevron seven locked.”

My light-sensitive eyes dazzled for a second as the flush appeared, then settled into the familiar rippling standing puddle.

“Ready the MALP,” General Ham-and commanded before an odd metal long-necked dog wheeled up the ramp towards the blue.

But no time to focus on it. I had to focus on finding O’Neill’s presence through the gate while it was open.

****

“Are we sure we can take the word of a cat, Major?”

Ham-and was still skeptical despite his written confirmation.

“Yes, Sir.”

“I can’t deny I’ve seen some odd things during my time in Command here, but a cat that writes English?” Ham-and sighed.

“We can’t discount the possibility that Narim did something to him, Sir. But according to Schrodinger, he has always been able to understand humans, but is unable or unwilling to communicate with them. I saw him overcome with pain when he tried to talk to Janet, Sir. I believe him,” she said, giving me a tickle behind my ear to which I purred in return, grateful for her belief in me.

“So why can he communicate with you?”

She paws’d to look at me.

“He says I’ve changed since he came back from Tollana. Again, it could be Narim’s doing, but considering he can also communicate with Cassie and as we’ve since discovered, Teal’c, too-"

I'd honestly been left underwhelmed by how unsurprised the tall man had been at discovering I could nod or shake my head to his questions when away from what I now consider barrier-free people...

"-it’s pawsible that my blending with Jolinar has altered me in a way that makes me perceived as ‘alien’, Sir.”

I didn’t miss feeling her tense with discomfort. I've heard Jolinar mentioned many times in the past and this person whoever it was never seems to make Sam happy.

“So if cats always understand us, how have we never discovered this?

“Pawsable deniability, Sir. Anytime we think he understands us, we put it down to our imaginations and natural tendency to anthropomorphize pets.”

Ham-and took some time to gather his thoughts before proclaiming, “Well assuming the Pentagon even buys this story- and that’s a strong if, I might add- I will be putting in my recommendation that the funding for researching Colonel O’Neill’s rescue be reinstated, and that SG-1 remain off rotation to give you the time to work on your particle accelerator hypothesis.”

“Thank you, Sir! Thank you so much!”

Sam had better hurry up. From what I saw when I connected with O’Neill’s mind on the other planet, that woman with curly hair was getting *far* too close to him for my liking.

Chapter Text

August 17th 2000
Mood: /ᐠ^ ᴗ^ᐟ\♡

I have Sam back in my life. Happy Sam; she got O’Neill back! I'm so proud of her!!

I have an owner who can understand me. Well, her daughter, anyway. I have live-in friends in the form of Hank and his father, Ronack. The world is safe. *I’m* safe.

And yet I just can’t feel happy.

Content, maybe. But my life just feels stuck. I don’t have a purr-pose anymore. I don’t have my team.

Every now and then I mentally reach out across the town and see how Jake and Dexter are doing.

Dexter’s kittens are growing and learning more. Everytime I sense his pride and love for his kittens and wife and it’s almost disgusting how wholesome it is. And it’s sometimes fun to follow Jake and Charlie getting up to hijinks picking up ladies on the streets, vicariously living though them.

I can’t help noticing how everyone has a family. Heck, even Hank does. Cassie and Janet, too.

I can’t avoid it anymore. I’m not fulfilled at all. There’s a gaping hole in my heart. And no, this isn’t a midlife meowsis (hey! I’m only four!). No, I have to face the fact that something huge and significant is missing from my life.

And that was why I wrote Sam a note, and why she and I had flown out to DC together this weekend on what would hopefully be my very last mission. To the very same cat hotel where that fateful encounter had occurred, and when I’d grown from a kitten and become a Tomcat.

“Cat Paradise” I read on the sign in front of the building as we arrived, my heart beating fast with trepidation. No lie, it really had been paradise staying here. To only gaze into those crustal blue eyes once again…

“Hello, I checked my cat in here four years ago,” Sam opened confidently as we entered the familiar lobby. It was like a dream being here again. I don’t know how many times I’ve been here in my dreams over the years. “April 30 1996 to be precise.”

“Uh-huh,” said the worker, not even looking up, chewing gum and fiddling with a model cat toy on display.

“Right,” Sam continued, seemingly annoyed at the young worker’s lack of interest. I certainly was, too. Didn’t she understand how important this was? “Well, I happened to meet a friend here who was also putting their cat in at the same time. We lost touch since and I was hoping I could find their contact phone number? I wanted to inform them of the death of a mutual friend…”

“Uh-huh…” she added non-plussedly, cricking her neck and finally meeting Sam’s eyes. She didn’t sit up straighter though.

“Yeah, the funeral’s tomorrow, and I’m certain they’d want to attend to say their last goodbye, but no one’s been able to get in touch with them,” Sam lied expertly. I was impressed.

“Hmmm…” the worker muttered, continuing to chew her gum boredly.

“Do you keep records here?”

“Ma’am, we’re not supposed to give away confidential information.”

Sam reared to retort, but the worker continued.

“But truth is, I’m leaving here next week. Too much cat shit. Can’t stand cleaning it. So you know what? If you can find the record yourself, it’s yours. Not like I care.”

Sam seemed taken aback. “Oh. Well, thank you so much.”

“Sure,” and the worker headed through a door that I read to say staff room for some time, leaving me with my thoughts. Would we be able to find Cleo’s owner’s information? Would their phone number still work after all this time? Would she remember me? Was this really going to work?

Some long five minutes later the disgruntled worker returned with a giant and clearly heavy metal drawer. She dropped it with a loud ‘oomph’ onto the lobby counter.

“Knock yourself out, Ma’am. Everything up until last year was kept in filing cabinets. Huge waste of space if you ask me.”

Sam thanked the staff member and began flicking through the dated cards towards the back of the drawer, then stopped to pull one out.

April 30 1996
Carter, Samantha

Sam gave a giggle and I wondered why until I read further on:

Shredinger / Male / Spayed: yes / DOB: Jan ?? 1996 / Ginger Shorthair

Hey, they misspelled my name! How rude!

Sam replaced the card with a grin in its original location then flicked through the cards in front of it in order until she stopped.

My heart gave a leap. Had she found it?

I read:

April 27 1996
Davis-

“I think this is it, Schro!” Sam whispered and my heart skipped a beat. “Lemme just check there are no other cats with the same name around the same dates.”

She put the card face up on the lobby desk and I read the rest slowly. My reading speed wasn’t as fast as hers.

Davis, Paul
Cleo / Female / Spayed: No / DOB: Oct 4 1994 / European Shorthair
Contact Info:

My mind was swimming. An overwhelming sense of anticipation and excitement was burgeoning inside me. If cats could cry, I certainly would. I wanted to jump out of Sam’s arms and run around, bounding off the walls. This had to be her! Oh my days we were going to find her!!!

Sam stopped looking through the drawer. There must have only been one Cleo staying around when I was here.

“Thank you,” Sam said to the staff member. “Do you mind if I write down this information?”

“Just take it, what do I care?” she shrugged, twirling her long hair between her fingers.

“Okay, thank you for your time and I hope you enjoy your next job,” she said cheerily.

“Yeah, you too…” the woman said absentmindedly pulling out another stick of gum as Sam I and I exchanged amused looks knowing clearly that didn’t make sense.

We exited the cat hotel and Sam found us a quiet street with no people. I literally had to leap out of her arms and do little jumps to release my excitement, making Sam grin widely.

“Schro, you ready? I’m gonna try calling the number given.”

I gave an enthusiastic nod and a meow of thanks and she gave me a reassuring pat though I couldn’t stop bounding to let her properly touch me, then she opened her phone to dial.

That got me to stand still.

“Hello?”

Sam listened to the voice which answered. “I’m sorry to bother you but– wait… is this Major Davis?”